The Immortals Poison

by Stayrr

This is the story of the youth Wen Leyang, born into the family with an expertise in the cultivation of the Art of Poison. The enemy may not always be evil, and neither does someone evil necessarily be the enemy. However, one thing is certain. Wen Leyang is a frank and honest young man, a delightful hero who posseses a kind disposition towards any living creature.

13. 287

Read The Immortal's Poison - Chapter 287 - The Thunder Magic Spell online free - Light Novel Full

Chapter 287: The Thunder Magic Spell

The next morning, Wen Leyang woke up before dawn to greet his family elders. With surprise he discovered a huge jar that was placed in First Uncle's courtyard. The boiling medicinal wine was enshrouded in thick smoke, a dozen of Wen family's youth was soaking in the jar with their faces filled with agony. Wen Tunhai clasped his hands behind his back, pacing in front of the tile jar.

Wen Leyang counted silently. He realized that eleven years had passed in the blink of an eye since the day he used the Wang Zai Mantou Snack to pass the tenth year final examination.

The three families Wen, Miao, and Luo, abided by their family laws last year. They performed the tenth year examination; but because this time they had already achieved a breakthrough in the grand master Tuo Xie's cultivation method, they completely abandoned all sorts of peculiar arts and skills that the three families invented in the past two thousand years. They only selected the disciples with firm foundation establishments. There were more disciples who passed the test than ever before. The Wen family itself had a dozen disciples who managed to be enlisted into Tuo Xie's sect.

After a period of time, the youths crawled out of the big jars one by one. They waved around the Faulty Punch to dissolve the strong poison from the medicinal wine. They hastily slammed themselves against the surface of the ground. The First Uncle shouted loudly and corrected the youths on their Faulty Punch's moves.

Wen Leyang chuckled as he stood aside, he looked at them with eagerness to try.

The First Uncle bustled about for a while before walking to Wen Leyang's side. He pointed to the new generation of Tuo Xie's disciples as he laughed, "This gang of bastards are lucky, in the future every one of them will be stronger than me!"

Wen Leyang sniggered, "You can just intentionally teach them one or two incorrect moves you know."

The two uncles and nephews were chatting and laughing. Chang Li and Zhui Zi were dressed in travel attire, walking side by side out of the house. Wen Leyang was not sure whether to cry or laugh… on the grand master Chang Li's shoulder was surprisingly a set of… fishing rods.

Chang Li giggled, "This is interesting!". She walked to the depth of the great mountain with Zhui Zi, Wen Leyang too hastily followed behind them.

In recent years, Chang Li spent a great deal of time on the Nine Peaks Mountain. She found a lake in the depths of the mountain easily. The three of them sat in a line on the edge of the lake, they would only need to bend over slightly to see their reflections in the crystal clear, blue water. The water was rippling, elongating their reflections in an amusing manner.

Chang Li's expression was solemn, but her gaze was filled with excitement. They started bustling about as they prepared the bait and cast the rod. Zhui Zi seemed to have since become accustomed to this. She muttered, "If you have the balls… you would last until the end and not use your supernatural powers to blast the fish!" She turned around and asked Wen Leyang, "Those matters that we have discussed yesterday, is there anything else that you do not understand? You ought to ask now." As she was saying that, she puffed up her chest lazily, and took in a deep breath of the wilderness.

Wen Leyang too breathed deeply. Feeling lazy and comfortable, he could only feel his heavy limbs and bones. He laughed, "The first thing that I don't understand is – Third Brother was transformed into the god level body, yet the giant sword Molten Metal Fire Bell was refined by him laboriously. Why did he not retrieve the sword?"

Zhui Zi's steadfast smile immediately turned into astonishment, "Why are you not asking about the matters that we didn't have time for yesterday!"

There were a few matters that had yet to be clarified since yesterday but because of the late timing, she planned to explain more today. Zhui Zi did not expect that and Wen Leyang had new questions to ask again.

Zhui Zi laughed from rage, "Let alone you, the few of us have been trying to figure this out for the past few years but failed. How could a cultivator discard his own treasured weapon of Sword's Resolve?"

Wen Leyang was not sure how to react. He hastily went on to the next question, "Why did the Third Brother stop sensing his other two split bodies at that time?"

Kong Nuer had a total of three split bodies. The First Brother led the Landhopper to blast against the chaos' root system on the wastelands, he died under the encirclement of a group of demon immortals four years ago. The Second Brother used his own body to seal Red Pot on Desert Rebel Mountain. Two thousand years ago his large group of disciples and himself were massacred by the grand master Tuo Xie. The Third Brother on the other hand seized the god level body and turned into the real Kong Nuer. He condensed the heaven's cone nails to suppress Xiang Liu. In the end he was nowhere to be found.

Within the jade box's recordings; the most confusing part for Wen Leyang was that First Brother and Second Brother were apparently alive at the time, yet how did the Third Brother stop sensing their presence?

Chang Li finally positioned her fishing rod, she turned around and interrupted. "The heavily-mustached man that came out of the wasteland to capture me was also very peculiar. Connect these two events together and think about it." Her face was filled with seriousness as she stared at the fishing line, her huge eyes did not even blink once.

The heavily-mustache man, who was killed on the Goddess Peak by Wen Leyang and the rest, was apparently just a split body. Yet he was completely unaware that he was one. He even worshipped Kong Nuer as his master teacher.

Wen Leyang was initially confused, now that Chang Li reminded him, he became even more puzzled.

Chang Li did not acknowledge anything else after that. She concentrated on fishing but fortunately, there was still Zhui Zi.

She observed Wen Leyang's sulky appearance. Zhui Zi could not help but laugh, "You are not skilled in magic art. If you were to think about this yourself, you will never figure out anything in a hundred years. Come, listen to my explanation." As she was saying that, Zhui Zi was deep in thoughts for a moment. She spoke slowly, "The other two split bodies' primordial spirit, were tempered by Kong Nuer's god-level body. That was why the Third Brother lost contact with them. That's why the heavily-mustached man on the wasteland was unaware that he was a split body!"

The god-level body tempered with the split bodies' memories, he changed their status not into his split bodies, but as his disciples?

Wen Leyang was feeling rather surprised, but he still refrained from asking anymore.

Zhui Zi seemed to see through Wen Leyang's thoughts. She shook her head gently, "This magic spell was not meant to change the split bodies' memories solely, but also to change the genus of the split bodies' primordial spirits in accordance. The only purpose of this magic spell was the entire life vitality force that was received by the split bodies. It would all be channeled into the body of the god level body!"

The existence of a split body was meant to help the god level body's cultivation, but not for surrendering the power of its entire body for the god level body's allocation.

Generally, the god level body was only capable of removing fifty percent of life vitality from his split body. After Kong Nuer was done casting the magic spell onto the split bodies' primordial spirits; other than the inherent life vitality force that was created when the split body had taken form, all the spirit primordial energy that was acquired from future cultivation would be extracted by the god level body.

However, the split body would lose his memories from this spell too, and also his connection with the other split bodies.

Zhui Zi gave a forced laugh as she heaved a sigh, "Red Pot had never heard of this magic spell before, let alone the few of us. It was only after he dissolved the evil soul and received the ancient knowledge, only then did he realize that such an Art of Devilry existed!"

Wen Leyang had utterly no knowledge about magic spells, and he did not have the intention to learn about the principles. It was enough for him to just understand the purpose of this magic spell.

At this point Chang Li suddenly cheered. She pulled up her fishing rod… not only was there no fish on the hook, but the bait was also gone as well.

Chang Li was not dejected at all. She hung another piece of dough bait soaked in butter onto the fishing hook. She turned around to Wen Leyang, "The god-level body altered the primordial spirits of the First Brother and Second Brother amongst the split bodies. They were turned into tools that were used by the god level body to absorb spirit primordial energy!"

Wen Leyang finally understood the situation thoroughly.

The heavily-mustached man on the wasteland led the Landhopper to blast against chaos' root system. That was then passed through the layers of magic formation on the reversed tower and converted the mighty power of the tremendous force that enshrouded the giant egg into the Spirit Primordial Energy of the heaven and earth. It was finally absorbed by this split body, then channeled into the body of the god level body.

It was the same for the heavily-mustached man on the Golden Horn Peak of Desert Rebel Mountain. He was the formation's eye of the Liang Li Immortal Formation himself. He used his body to suppress Red Pot. The tremendous force that was generated from Red Pot's struggle, and the immortal formation's suppression, finally turned into the god level body's life vitality.

On the other hand, Zhui Zi explained additionally, "That Kong Nuer was cultivating in the profound Art of Heaven and Earth, while Red Pot was a monster that inherited the power of the sun and moon. These two sets of energies complemented each other and originated from the same source. This was why Kong Nuer wanted to suppress Red Pot!"

Kong Nuer's god-level body used the immortal formation to take Red Pot's power back in those days. This gush of energy needed no conversion at all and could be directly absorbed into his body.

Wen Leyang shook his head as he gave a forced laugh. "The chaos' root system, the power of Red Pot, how incisive was this Kong Nuer's god-level body attempting to become at the time…"

Unexpectedly before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Zhui Zi. "Kong Nuer's god-level body was of course very incisive, yet he was still far behind from the level that you are imagining. Otherwise he would never be killed by the split body Third Brother. The energy that he extracted, was mostly used in other purposes."

Zhui Zi spread the long silk in the jade box in the wind. She pointed to that sentence that was circled by Chang Li using a red pen 'why is he still staying in the mortal world?'. She spoke to Wen Leyang, "Everything that Kong Nuer's god-level body did, was befallen onto this sentence!"

Chang Li turned around in the midst of pressing affairs. She took the credit for her achievement smilingly. "I was the one who discovered the meaning behind this sentence back then!"

"The 'he' that was referred to by the split body Third Brother in this sentence, was Kong Nuer's god-level body. A person as remarkable as Kong Nuer originally. After he had absorbed the energy from the chaos' root system, it was afraid that he had since crossed the god's punishment and ascended into heaven as an immortal. He would absolutely not idle in the mortal world." When Zhui Zi was done speaking, she was afraid that Wen Leyang could not understand her. She paused for a few seconds before continuing, "In my past life, I once fought with Kong Nuer in a battle. Based on his cultivation base at the time, he would never stay in the mortal world absolutely!"

Perhaps it was because the mountain wind was cool and refreshing. Perhaps it was because of the joy from yesterday night. Wen Leyang's thinking was precise and clear now. He soon understood Zhui Zi's explanation, "So you are saying that… Kong Nuer used all these energies to shield himself against the god's punishment?"

Zhui Zi laughed, circles upon circles of smile lines rippled from the corners of her lips all the way into the air and floated afar with the wind. "This is almost what I meant to explain. He absorbed all these energies into his body, and launched some unknown profound magic spell, to forcefully keep himself in the mortal world!"

When a cultivator was crossing a god's punishment, there were two types of circumstances. The cultivator would either be struck to death by the nine heaven's divine thunder, or he would cross the punishment successfully and ascend into heaven as an immortal from then on. It was absolutely impossible for the third circumstance to take place. Kong Nuer's god-level body had achieved mastery in his cultivation base earlier, he had been staying in the mortal world all along.

Zhui Zi and the rest speculated from this that Kong Nuer absorbed the tremendous force. Not purely to enhance his cultivation base, but so he could stay in the mortal world.

Others were cultivating heaven. They were aiming to ascend into heaven as immortals. Kong Nuer cultivated for heaven and until the end, he exhausted his efforts into staying in the mortal world, and refused to ascend into heaven.

Wen Leyang understood the idea of ascending into heaven. Following that he thought of another person, he laughed and asked Zhui Zi in slight puzzlement, "That burly man who helped me to break the ghost formation on Shiwan Mountain… his divine power was shocking. Why did he not cross the god's punishment yet?"

Zhui Zi coughed. She humored Wen Leyang in one sentence, "That man is not a human, but a monster like Red Pot. He was from heaven and earth, there is no need for him to cross the god's punishment."

Wen Leyang answered with an 'oh'. He thought carefully and meticulously about everything that he found out since yesterday. A few minutes later he suddenly squalled as he jumped up high into the air. He spread out his limbs midair, and slammed onto the ground flatly. He infuriated Chang Li so much she grabbed a rock and tossed the rock onto his head. "Be quiet, do not scare away my fish!"

He had finally understood about Kong Nuer, Wen Leyang could only feel a stretch of ease washing over his heart.

Three heavily-mustached men, three unique lands of a wasteland. Desert Rebel Mountain, Black and White Island. Three sets of unbelievable and miraculous magic formation. Zhui Zi's memories of her past life, all sorts of ideas and formation charts in the jade box left behind by the Third Brother. There was an unknown amount of clues that were interwoven together here. A group of experienced and knowledgeable demon immortals discussed repeatedly. They exhausted their mental powers and spent countless efforts. Only then they finally understood Kong Nuer and his doings before the Black and White Island's great formation was completed!

Countless queries from the past few years' encounters like why was the heavily-mustached man unaware that he was a split body? Why did all three heavily-mustached men have the exact same appearances? The relationship between the three unique lands, and why was Red Pot suppressed back in those days was solved.

Zhui Zi watched as Wen Leyang was acting like a clown. She laughed charmingly. She was about to mock him, when she suddenly frowned. Her face was filled with vigilance as she looked towards the sky.

Chang Li was fishing, a puff of silver-colored demonic energy suddenly erupted in her pupils. She raised her head and looked towards the sky as well.

Wen Leyang thought that an enemy was approaching. He stood up from the ground stiffly and followed the two demon witches' gaze. A moment later Wen Leyang suddenly let out a fearful cry. He stretched out his hands and pulled at Chang Li and Zhui Zi strenuously, "Both of you, who's going to cross the god's punishment?"

The sky that was initially bright and clear had dimmed. Puffs of black ink-like dark clouds were changing shapes continuously, surging towards the Nine Peaks Mountain from all directions wildly! Violent lightning was spreading in the dark clouds, vanishing immediately after a flash. It was as if it was an evil beast from the primitive times, baring its fangs aggressively and jeering at everything in between heaven and earth!

Zhui Zi did not speak. One of her hands did nothing and allowed Wen Leyang to continue holding her. Her other hand's five fingers oscillated rapidly. She was counting the thunder clouds that were accumulating over the entire sky.

Chang Li's expression was savage. Her delicate arm flung once as she struggled free from Wen Leyang's hand. She laughed in a slightly sinister manner, "No one is crossing the god's punishment, this is not the god's punishment cloud either! Ride on wind and expel thunder, swallow fire through a thousand miles' plunder, this is the profound Taoist sect's top skill of Thunder Magic Spell!"

Zhui Zi had stopped counting. Her tone was filled with disbelief, her face was filled with astonishment as she spoke to Chang Li, "This is the magic spell that is launched from the Jilong Mountain!"

Chang Li too gave out an 'oh', soon after the murder intent on her face wiped away her surprise. "So it turns out that there is a power for them to depend on, no wonder!"

Zhui Zi too did not speak anymore. She continued to launch her spell to chase after the magic spell in the sky, while she started calculating again.

Soon after, Wen Nine and Wen Thirteen's voice echoed far from the direction of the Wen family village. The two silly uncles' cultivation base was unsurpassed right now. The sound of their shouts echoed through the entire Nine Peaks Mountain in a flash. "The four grandfathers issued the command, to summon all the Wen family disciples to return to your garrison quickly, the Nine Peaks Mountain… is… sealing!"

Wen Leyang howled loudly. He responded from afar. He started moving and rushed towards the village. The two demon immortals too followed closely behind his back. Chang Li was still sneering, while Zhui Zi was calculating continuously towards the thunder clouds.

Wen Leyang dashed rapidly, while he asked Chang Li softly, "What is going on actually?" From Chang Li's words earlier, she seemed to be hiding something.

The dark clouds that covered the sky had already formed into an irresistible force. The two top demon immortals' solemn expressions made Wen Leyang's heart suspend in the air too.

Chang Li scoffed coldly. "Not long before your return to the mountain, the Jilong Sect suddenly sent a message to the Nine Peaks Mountain, and asked all of you to hand in your double doom/disaster of Sun and Moon."

One month ago, Wen Leyang was still looking at his digital watch and counting days in the ghost formation under the subterranean cavern. Ever since the supreme leader Zi Que died on Nine Peaks Mountain, the Jilong Sect that had been sealed all along suddenly came out into society. Soon after they started sending letters to the disciples of Wen Bucao repeatedly. They did not mention the matter of revenge in the letters. They were only asking for the Wen family to return their sect's utmost precious Double Doom of Sun and Moon.

When the Five Blessings were gathered on the Nine Peaks Mountain back then, the Wen family and the Jilong Sect were involved in the best of three matches. The Wen family won over the treasured weapons and their reputation in a perfectly justified manner.

The First Grandfather was furious. He immediately sent Wen Tunhai along with the two silly uncles to the Jilong Mountain to start a war. Chang Li did not speak anymore. She followed Wen Tunhai and they were about to descend from the mountain, yet the little supreme leader Liu Zheng was still loyal to the Five Blessings' code of brotherhood. He consoled the Wen family and the demon cat desperately. He rushed to Jilong Mountain by himself in an attempt to advise the current supreme leader, the enlightened Qing Niao who left behind his arms in the Wen family village.

No one had paid attention to this matter initially. Just by depending on the cultivation base of the Jilong Sect's disciples, even if a thousand years had passed, they were still too weak to be struck by Chang Li's one hand. Since Liu Zheng agreed to bear the responsibility for this matter, the Wen family too did not speak of anything else. No one told Wen Leyang about this after he returned home as well.

Yet no one had expected that the arrival of this thundercloud, with its imposing manner, would be strong and powerful as such!

The three of them had yet to reach the village when Zhui Zi suddenly stopped walking. Her hand was pinched into the magic conjuration gesture. "I am done with my calculation, there are a total of two Thunder Magic Spells. One spell was cast into the village, while the other was cast onto the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness, and Death!"

Jilong Sect's intention was clearer than ever. They were attempting to uproot the entire Wen family, even the chickens and dogs were not spared – utter extermination!

Zhui Zi had turned around when she was speaking. Her graceful figure dashed against the wind, and disappeared out of Wen Leyang's line of sight immediately. She left behind a line, "I am going to protect the Red Leaves Forest, the demon cat shall protect the village!"

The dark clouds were heavy in sound. The roaring sound of muffled thunder connected into one, as if a train was shuttling through the cloud. Wen Leyang had only used a few minutes to make his way from the depth of the mountain back to the village, yet the sky had completely darkened. The dark cloud was so heavy it was about to crush heaven and earth – that was pinning down onto the village less than a few meters away.

Wen Leyang was so furious his eyelids were throbbing. He was cultivating the cultivation method that turned his human body into a saint. Even if he was not afraid of the heavy, divine thunder that was roaring and arriving soon, yet he had no way to protect the village from it. If it was not for the two demon immortals' presence in the village, Wen Leyang could only watch helplessly, as the shocking thunder blasted the Wen family's growth for the past two thousand years into a few puffs of smoke!

Chang Li's face was hanging with a rare solemness. After she entered the village she instructed Wen Leyang softly, "Do not make a move recklessly first. If anything were to happen, you must wait for me to test the power of the thunder magic spell before we discuss any further!" Upon saying that she sat cross-legged in the center of the village. She closed her eyes and concentrated on breathing slowly. A moment later, a puff of sinister and unusual demon wind rolled, the raging howls of a demon beast surged skywards from the village.

Chang Li was muttering the demon incantation in her mouth. The gale that was accompanied by the demon beast's hissing and roaring grew stronger and stronger, until Chang Li finally shouted, "Lash out!"

The demon wind was so thick, it was impossible to tear apart. It suddenly exploded with a loud bang and the entire village suddenly sank into death-like silence!

Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability shook once. Grass bud-like demon blades were growing out slowly from the ground of the Wen family village. The demon blades were small, yet blooming with countless streaks of cold radiance in the darkness.

The dark clouds that had already converged together suddenly boiled, followed by a grand shout that echoed from the edge of the sky. "Thunder, swallow, annihilate!" The sky and land that were suffocating in the darkness exploded into pieces by silver light all at once. Purple-colored lightning as thick as a child's arm, similar to a startled den of snakes suddenly bore out to the edge of the sky. It was like a puff of heavy rain and boundless waterfall, suddenly splashing towards the Nine Peaks Mountain!

At the same time the Thunder Magic Spell exploded. The demon blades on the ground soared suddenly and surged towards the edge of the sky magnificently. They converged into a black-colored sea of demon blades that collided with purple-colored divine thunder, covering the sky in layers of entanglement!

From afar, the sky of the Wen family village was covered in a streak of thunder and countless demon blades were fighting and killing one another brutally. It was hard to count the flashes of lighting that was churned into pieces, or how many demon blades were struck away! While the dark clouds in midair were converging continuously, streaks upon streaks of thunder light poured. The demon blades on the ground grew rapidly, and attacked the endless thunder clouds!

Wen Leyang, the two silly uncles, Mumu and the family elders of the Wen Bucao were standing right next to Chang Li. Everyone was staring in bewilderment at the violent battle before their eyes.

Zhui Zi's voice echoed from the depth of the great mountain afar, "The Thunder Magic Spell is fierce and forceful, send over someone to destroy the magic altar!"

Chang Li opened her eyes slowly. Her pitch black and mischievous pupils had turned into a charming silver color now. She enunciated her words, "Listen to me Wen Leyang, the opponent is preparing an altar to conjure the magic spell on the Jilong Mountain. In order to guide the Thunder Magic Spell to attack the Nine Peaks Mountain, immediately descend the mountain. Go to Jilong Mountain now and kill that group of Taoist priests on behalf of me. Destroy their magic alter! Otherwise on the Nine Peaks Mountain, blood enough to float the pestles will be shed!"

Chang Li's words were clearer than ever. Just by depending on Zhui Zi and her power, they could never resist this great thunder!

Wen Leyang was shocked and infuriated. He calmed the fear and shock in his heart with great effort. He asked Chang Li in a low voice, "How long can you withstand them?"

Chang Li laughed to his surprise, "I cannot tell. It is not a problem for me to withstand three to five days, possibly more than ten days. Any longer than that, there is no need for you to return…"

Mumu guided the zombie as she squinted her eyes. She walked in front of Wen Leyang and reminded him seriously. "The Jilong Sect is capable of launching such a magic spell. I am afraid that… anyhow you ought to be more careful!" She paused for a moment, "There is no need for you to worry about the family's situation. The cultivation method of me and the two silly uncles… even though we may not be able to protect the village, it is not a problem for us to save the people under the Thunder Magic Spell!"

Firstly, the two silly uncles and Mumu could not catch up to Wen Leyang's speed. Secondly, the village insisted that they stayed in case Chang Li and Zhui Zi failed to withstand until Wen Leyang was done destroying the magic altar. They would still need to depend on Mumu and the silly uncles to save the people.

Moreover, within the divine thunder that covered the entire sky, the possibility of the enemies ascending the mountain and ambushing them was not high – but they still could not be caught off guard.

Wen Leyang too did not waste time talking nonsense. He suddenly exploded into a chain of savage howls in rage. He moved under the escort of Chang Li's demon blades and transformed into a streak of rage. He vanished before the crowd's eyes in a second.

This time, the honest man was truly infuriated!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 288: The Southern Dipper

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Thunder rolled across the heavens, while demon blades swished about. The two heaven-shaking magical powers were intertwined into a ball from Nine Peaks Mountain. Wen Leyang sprinted down the mountain, escorted by the Demon Blades. Soon after, he ran out of the thunderclouds' range. Only at the foot of the mountain did he remember that he was not familiar with Jilong Mountain…

Wen Leyang was anxious and annoyed; he wanted to slap himself. He did not even bring a cellphone. Just when he was contemplating to snatch a phone from a passing car, the life vitality scattered around him vibrated. A dozen cultivators were executing their body movements and were rushing towards Nine Peaks Mountain with great speed.

Wen Leyang was quickly elated and ran up to meet them. The ones who came were old friends. The big and little demon rabbits were leading a big group of Great Mercy Temple good hands and closed in on them. Ji Fei and Shui Jing were among them.

In the last few years, Chang Li, Cone Nail, and the others had been waiting on Nine Peaks Mountain. Ji Fei and Shui Jing always felt their skin crawl whenever they dealt with these eccentric demon immortals. They simply decided to descend the mountain and loiter around. Although the two brothers did not manage to become The Great Virtue, their status rose alongside the flourishing of the people of the Tuo Xie sect. Everywhere they went, people greeted them with smiles.

Recently, the brothers lodged with Great Mercy Temple. They were just in time for the phone call from the Wen family informing Wen Leyang's return to the mountain. They went with the high monks back to Nine Peaks Mountain to pay respects to their master.

From afar, all hell seemed to have broken loose on the entire Nine Peaks Mountain. The group of cultivators from Mount Emei were either in shock or in rage. Suddenly, their vision blurred. Wen Leyang had already appeared in front of them!

The two parties had only exchanged a few sentences when Wen Leyang carried old monk Ji Fei on his back and went on his way. Old demon rabbit waved and ordered his subordinates, "The First Seats of the Five Supreme Monasteries, follow me to build a formation to block the thunder magic. Shan Duan, Hope Voice, lead the others to seal the road. If there's any resistance, kill them without fail!"

The group of Buddhist disciples shouted in agreement. The practitioners of the Five Supreme Monasteries followed Bu Le into the mountain. They had not gone far when they could not go any further and cast the magic formation. They helped their Grand Master bear the burden of the thunder magic from afar. The little demon rabbit and the others scattered and guarded the road into the mountain. Only fat monk Shui Jing was left without anything to do…

Jilong Sect was one of the Five Blessings. The location of their sect was no secret. Old monk Ji Fei had asked around in the few decades before this, thus, of course he knew the way.

Even if old monk Ji Fei's method of practice were to be exhausted one day, he was still a well-experienced man. He pointed out the way Wen Leyang ran along the train tracks. If there was a train that went in the same direction, Wen Leyang would hitch a ride on it. When the train changed directions, Wen Leyang would jump down and continue on foot.

After a day and a half, at midnight, Wen Leyang finally arrived at the headquarters of Jilong Sect from the Five Blessings, whose name had shocked the cultivation world for a thousand years and more. The first mountain north of the Yangtze River, Jilong mountain!

Wen Leyang stood on top of a nameless small hill and looked at the nearby Jilong mountain. The entire Jilong mountain was shrouded with night mist. He could only roughly make out the great mountain's outline. It truly looked like a giant chicken pen. There were steep cliffs on all sides. He could still faintly make out some metal wires which extended from the mountain's peak which led to some unknown place under the mountain.

There was an endless silence all around them. There was not even the sound of the summer bugs' buzz or the mountain's breeze. This strangely shaped queer mountain even gave the impression that it had died.

There was a ruckus on Nine Peaks Mountain right now, but the place where the thunder magic originated from was so silent it was hard to breathe.

Old Monk Ji Fei was slightly uneasy. He pointed at Jilong mountain with a shaky finger, "Jilong sect's headquarters is on the mountain's peak…" As he spoke, he mumbled in puzzlement, "Since when have there been so many metal chains on Jilong mountain?"

Wen Leyang did not have the time to ponder over the nature of the metal chains, "Other than Jilong Sect, is there anyone else on the mountain?"

Ji Fei did not quite understand what Wen Leyang meant. After being stunned for a while, he chuckled, "Of course not. This is an important place for their sect. Jilong Sect had long chased everyone else away. This mountain is theirs…"

The old monk had not finished when Wen Leyang burst into laughter, "That's the best!" His voice barely faded when wind and thunder rolled. The devil fetus rock tower appeared out of thin air. Like a meteor that shattered the sky's edge, it was covered in blazing heavenly flames as it crashed towards Jilong mountain!

Wen Leyang showed no mercy. If Chang Li and Cone Nail were not home, Nine Peaks Mountain would have been a pile of dust right now. He had finally reached the enemy's headquarters. He was too lazy to talk nonsense and summoned the rock tower. He would only rest when this big chicken pen full of chains was crushed.

Old Monk Ji Fei sat on the ground. His two hands had not reached his ears in time when a deafening eruption sounded in the world. The entire big mountain was like a burly man who was suddenly stung by a poisonous scorpion while he was sleeping. It jumped up with an angry howl.

Dust flew everywhere; it covered the heavens and earth!

Under the full impact of the rock tower, the resulting huge force was like a terrifying wave as it rolled towards all directions. Everywhere it went, life withered. Giant trees were uprooted, giant rocks were split, the nameless little hills around Jilong mountain gained cold wounds amidst muffled crackles.

Wen Leyang seemed to have taken roots. He stood riveted on the high grounds. His clothes rippled in the gale and made loud flapping sounds.

It was unknown whether he was shaken or shocked, tears and snot streaked down Old Monk Ji Fei's face. All his bones went numb. He opened his mouth wide as he cried and cursed, "You could've given me a heads-up…"

His voice had just left his throat when it was drowned out by the booms.

Wen Leyang chuckled, he did not look like he had just directed a meteor towards the Earth. He pulled Ji Fei up and wanted to talk when suddenly, a familiar voice came from afar, "You little demon who does not know his own strength."

Wen Leyang found the voice familiar, it was undoubtedly the enlightened person, Qing Niao, who had lost both his arms, but this tone was not sonorous and full of vigor like what Qing Niao used to sound like back then. It even had a hint of cold seductiveness.

Then, a strong wind blew out of nowhere. It swept the dust which covered the world clean in the blink of an eye. Jilong mountain which should have been destroyed by the devil tower was still intact!

In the sky, six spots of lights which looked like stars swiveled and cruised. Their tails of light left dazzling marks in the night sky and formed a giant talisman script. Like a fishing net, it firmly stood on top of Jilong mountain. Wen Leyang's devil tower had just attacked, but it was completely blocked by the six starlight talisman script.

Old Monk Ji Fei sounded like a duck whose neck was stepped on. He held his breath until he flushed red. He shouted with all his might, "Six stars of the Southern Dipper, protective great script, it's the protective great script!"

The Southern Dipper governs life, while Northern Dipper governs destruction. Someone among the Jilong Sect had cast a spell. Someone had used the heart of god to trigger the Southern Dipper's merciful heavenly power to protect themselves!

Whether it was Nine Peaks Mountain's destructive thunder spell or the protective great script on Jilong mountain, they were some of the most powerful formation magic among the profound orthodox sect. If two days ago, someone had said that Jilong Sect was capable of casting these two spells, old monk Ji Fei would have laughed until his teeth fell out. If Jilong Sect had such abilities, how could they have suffered defeat in Wen family village, lose their magic weapons, and their supreme leader as well?

The rock tower's attack was useless. Following Wen Leyang's intentions, it slowly returned to the sky. It swiveled steadily and rocked up a tempest as it readied itself for another strike. Enlightened person Qing Niao smiled coldly, "You dare come make a scene on Jilong mountain with this chunk of rock?" As he said this, he paused. Suddenly, he gave a sharp cry, "Stars turn, life and death cycles, endlessly repeating themselves!"

Amidst his scream, thousands of giant magic talismans suddenly rose from Jilong mountain temple. Like a school of fish that disregarded their own safety, they flailed and surged towards the devil tower. The six Southern Dipper starlight in the sky gave an ear-piercing shocking cry at the same time. Its stance changed suddenly and converged with the thousand talismans. They circled around the devil tower in a frenzy.

At the same time, dozens of silver lines also leaped from Jilong mountain. Like lightning, they howled as they charged towards Wen Leyang. Wen Leyang had no intention of using Bong Ning Jiao yet. He threw Old Monk Ji Fei onto his back. His body swayed and he fought with the dozens of flying swords.

Although these flying swords were quite powerful, they were far inferior to Jilong Sect's heaven-shocking thunder magic and Southern Dipper Star Art. They were struck down by Wen Leyang's Faulty Punch in no time.

Flying swords flew past him. Old Monk Ji Fei's teeth started to chatter and he started to shake. After a while, he realized that Wen Leyang was able to go up against these cold weapons. He was secretly relieved and looked up at the battlefield in the sky.

The devil tower suspended in midair seemed to be in shock. Under the pincer attacks of the countless talisman scripts and Southern Dipper, it did not struggle, nor did it run away. It only shivered. Mottled cracks swiftly emanated on the rock tower's body. By the looks of things, it would be crushed in no time.

Wen Leyang was anxious and annoyed. Not only was the rock tower his magic weapon, it was also Guo Huan's body. This largest magic weapon under the skies was alive. Wen Leyang never had to worry about such a small scale battle like this before, as Guo Huan would have taken care of it. However, today… Guo Huan did not seem to be home.

Just when Wen Leyang wanted to summon the dragon-shaped bony Ning Jiao to help the rock tower, Old Monk Ji Fei seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He grabbed Wen Leyang by the shoulders and exerted force with his hands. He shouted with a strange voice, "Quick, return the rock tower to where it was! Quick quick quick! Or else, Guo Huan will die!"

Wen Leyang did not have the time to ask why. He hastily willed the rock tower to throw itself back into the depths of the big mountain…

There was Guo Huan's split body inside the devil fetus rock tower. These few years, Guo Huan had also progressed smoothly in his cultivation. His primordial spirit improved in its stability and strength. He had finished cultivating the Art of 'Fugue State' not long ago. His primordial spirit could wander outside his body under a full moon. He could cultivate demonic primordial energy under the form of primordial spirit.

At first, Guo Huan was still worried. He was worried that Wen Leyang would hit someone with the rock tower while he was 'not at home'. However, Wen Leyang showed no signs of action all these years; he slowly felt relieved.

Today, thunder rumbled on Nine Peaks Mountain in the Southern Sichuan province, fierce battles unfolded on Jiangsu's Jilong mountain, but the moon was full and bright on Mount Hua; its silver glow was akin to snow. Guo Huan had happily leaped outside his body to cultivate his demonic primordial energy. He never would have expected that in the blink of an eye, his own rock tower would suddenly uproot and fly away…

Guo Huan even had the resolve to die, but he could not catch up to the great mountain which broke the void. He could not stay for more than two hours under his primordial spirit state. Now, he could only squat at the edge of the huge pit left behind by the rock tower and stared into the sky above him as he looked forward to the return of his body.

Near Jilong mountain, when the rock tower disappeared, the talisman scripts which covered the sky and the Southern Dipper starlight suddenly turned. They rained down towards Wen Leyang like a storm.

Wen Leyang could only felt the pressure mounting on him. He did not care about concealing his prowess anymore, and summoned his set of Ning Jiao magic weapons. He managed to hold his ground amidst the bony Dragon's roars, but it was impossible for him to attack Jilong mountain once again.

Old Priest Ji Fei was not especially gifted in his method of practice, but he was very knowledgeable. Staying on Wen Leyang's back, he briefly explained the matter regarding the rock tower and Guo Huan to him. Although he was not completely correct, his guesses were on point. In the end, when he saw that countless giant forces tore around him, he squalled as if his buttocks were on fire, "After the rock tower returns, Guo Huan can return to his body in a second. Summon him here after that…" As he said this, he retracted his neck and dodged a magic talisman that shot past him.

Wen Leyang was worried that Guo Huan was having more complications. He gritted his teeth and endured it for ten more minutes, only then did he summon the rock tower.

This time, when the rock tower appeared at the edge of the sky, a rigid yell was heard, "Demon! Motherf*cking Body Breaking Spell!" Yin's Error Yang's Mistake suddenly appeared and crashed towards Wen Leyang with a fierce mannerism.

Wen Leyang was only relieved now. He quickly hopped and skipped to dodge Yin's Error Yang's Mistake. He laughed and shouted towards Guo Huan, "A misunderstanding. It's definitely a misunderstanding!"

Enlightened Person Qing Niao saw that the devil tower had returned, and grunted with spite. A loud and clear Taoist chant rang throughout the skies. The six stars of the Southern Dipper led the thousands of magic talismans and pounced towards the giant tower again.

This time, Guo Huan was in charge of the rock tower. It acted completely different than it did before. It roared in the air, shot to the left and right, unable to be stopped. Yin's Error Yang's Mistake flanked it as it fought with Eyang Sect's Southern Dipper Star Art; the results were uncertain.

The pressure around Wen Leyang went away in an instant. He put old priest Ji Fei down. He wanted to instruct him a little when the old priest ran away. He disappeared in the blink of an eye. He only left one sentence, "Just kill the enemies to your heart's content; I'll not be in your way…"

The dragon-shaped bony Ning Jiao tucked and flipped as it butchered the remaining flying swords into countless fragments in the blink of an eye. Then, it buzzed sonorously. It slithered as it shot towards the sky.

The devil tower which regained its soul, with the help of Bony Ning Jiao and Yin's Error Yang's Mistake, had the upper hand in the entanglement with the Southern Dipper Star Art. Just when the six starlights were dimming, suddenly, three golden beams of light shot out from the top of Jilong mountain. They hit Yin's Error, Yang's Mistake and the devil fetus rock tower at the same time!

Guo Huan howled thunderously. The rock tower as huge as a hill crashed to the side in a lopsided manner. It only managed to steady itself after falling for hundreds of meters whereas Yin's Error Yang's Mistake hid themselves in the air amidst soft wails.

It was only during this moment when three blunt 'twangs' of a bowstring came from the faraway mountain peak. On the body of the rock tower, a large, savage-looking hole which looked like a tunnel appeared suddenly.

Guo Huan squalled in frustration, "Wen Leyang, go up the mountain and kill that arrow-shooting small fry!" After he finished, he summoned Yin's Error Yang's Mistake again and busied himself with the entanglement with the Star Art and talisman scripts. However, his mannerism was much milder compared to before. Guo Huan had no choice but to focus on two things at once. He had to fight with the enemy's magic spell as he guarded against the sneak attacks of the divine arrows from the mountaintop.

Guo Huan did not need to instruct anyone when the golden great light shot towards the sky. Wen Leyang had already ran like the wind into Jilong mountain from the nameless hill.

Jilong mountain had activated their mountain-sealing Prohibitions long ago. The moment Wen Leyang entered, the dark clouds tumbled in the sky. Streaks of shocking lightning sprawled across the sky and shot towards him from all directions. However, these Taoist thunder magic was like the dozens of flying swords that attacked Wen Leyang just now. It was not at the level of the annihilation killing formation or Southern Dipper Star Ar. It was still alright if it was used to stop the average cultivator, but it was useless to block Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang did not even have to dodge. He only relied on his Ning Jiao armor which covered his whole body which steadily negated the energy of the heavenly thunder. His body, on the other hand, did not stop. He sprinted like the wind towards the Jilong Sect headquarters on the mountaintop.

Shortly after, Taoist priest Qing Niao's voice sounded anxious. He passed out orders ceaselessly. Other than the heavenly thunder attacks which filled the entire mountain, another large group of Jilong disciples brandished their flying swords as they tried to stop Wen Leyang's momentum of ascending the mountain.

Compared to when the Five Blessings gathered on Nine Peaks Mountain, the improvements in these Jilong disciples were not obvious. Their sword formation could not even slow Wen Leyang down for half a pace.

The more Wen Leyang thought about it, the stranger it seemed. Outside Jilong mountain, the magic spell was shocking. It was even more powerful than peerless demon immortals, but inside Jilong mountain, it was still the same. Over these magic spells and Prohibitions, even old demon rabbit Bu Le would not trouble himself too much for these, let alone him.

Even when he reached the top of Jilong mountain, he was not met with any decent resistance. The elite who fired three consecutive shots just now seemed to have exhausted himself, as he did not even show up.

The sight after he reached the mountaintop surprised Wen Leyang even more. There was no blazing Magic altar on the mountaintop, nor were there countless Taoist priests sitting on the ground as they chanted the mantra to activate the magic spell. There was only the enlightened person, Qing Niao, who had lost both his arms and dozens of frightened little Taoist priests.

Qing Niao's mannerism was like a mad devil; his expression was extremely shrilling. He squalled irritably as he led the group of Jilong disciples around him and pounced towards Wen Leyang like a swarm of bees. Wen Leyang lifted his spirits and flitted among the Taoist priests like a phantom. He did not even have to use his weapon Snake Knife. None of the Taoist priests present could withstand a single punch from him. In the span of a few breaths, the Jilong disciples had their bones broken and tendons torn; all they could do was lie on the ground and wail.

Victory seemed to have come too easily. It made Wen Leyang feel uneasy. He took a deep breath and suppressed all the killing intent that filled his heart. He quickly went into the Taoist temple in the center of the mountaintop. At the same time, his telegnosis ability emanated all around him like water. He sensed everything around him in detail.

Jilong Sect's headquarters' mannerism was extensive. Temple after great temple still enshrouded in the fragrance of incense stood erect. Clay statues of unnamed gods bore the air of learned erudite persons or looked extraordinary. They stood silently among the heavy shadows and gave off an icy coldness. Wen Leyang slowed his pace. He went through the big hall in silence. After a long while, he suddenly stopped. Then, he clearly rejoiced over his good luck. He flashed and went into an insignificant-looking side hall.

Little supreme leader, Liu Zheng's face looked like hell's banknote and his spirits were drained. There were some dried bloodstains on his chest. His eyes were shut tight as he leaned on the wall at the corner.

When Wen Leyang moved the rock tower to attack the mountain, he had forgotten that Liu Zheng had gone lost in Jilong mountain…

Liu Zheng heard the noise and managed to open his eyes. When he saw clearly that the person who came was Wen Leyang, he first showed a puzzled expression, then he laughed strenuously, 'Wasn't it… ten years?"

Wen Leyang was not in the mood to discuss whether it was ten years or four years with him. He stooped down and helped him up, "How're your wounds?"

Liu Zheng shook his head with some effort and smiled, "I won't die…" He had not finished when he bared his teeth and took a cold breath, "But it's very painful!"

Wen Leyang smiled as well, "Give me a second, there're still some powerful enemies hiding on the mountain. I'll leave with you once I'm done killing them."

However, Liu Zheng held onto him and did not let go. He shook his head forcefully, "You're wrong. It's not powerful enemies!" Then, he gave Wen Leyang no chance to explain as he put his full weight on Wen Leyang's body. He pointed at the courtyard of Jilong Sect's headquarters, "There, let's go together!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Offense, Annihilating Killing Formation that was as powerful as God's punishment's divine thunder.

Defense, the profound orthodox sect's most powerful Southern Dipper Star Art protective great talisman.

There were also the unpredictable but powerful three consecutive arrows.

The ability shown by Jilong Sect was enough to make the entire cultivation world take a cold breath. However, within their sect's important grounds, it was a lax scene. Wen Leyang had already barged into their headquarters and rescued little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, but he had not seen a proper good hand up until now.

Wen Leyang found this strange. It was like having fought an ax-wielding warrior clad in heavy armor to the death, after finally removing the enemy from the metal can, he realized that the other party was a powerless baby.

The little supreme leader was gravely wounded. His brows twitched out of pain, but his gaze was filled with confidence. He sprawled on Wen Leyang's back and moved his mouth closer to his ear. He panted and laughed softly, "Just go straight on. There are no elites. First, let's break Jilong Sect's magic art."

Wen Leyang only felt goosebumps crawl all over his skin when a man panted and laughed softly at his ear. He almost threw Liu Zheng away. He ducked his head and carefully walked towards the courtyard.

Jilong Sect had amassed its strength over thousands of years. Within the important land of their sect, divine temples stood end to end. From above, it appears as a row of closely ordered buildings. Its grandeur surpassed the imperial palace, while its vigor was comparable to the Changjiang River, it shocked the heavens!

Wen Leyang had gone to Great Mercy Temple a few times before this, but he had never gone through the main hall like this for such a long time. He felt that he had become an ant. The divine officers hidden in the heavy shadows looked down at him with scorn and spite. He could not help but hasten his pace.

However, the little supreme leader's look was flippant. He chuckled, "It's definitely big enough, but this is too much. Compared to us Kunlun Sect, they're slightly lacking in the Taoist airs…"

The entire Jilong Sect headquarters were within Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability. Only that courtyard was impenetrable by his telegnosis ability.

Wen Leyang had continued with caution from the start, but Liu Zheng's tone was relaxed. He was shy to be too serious. He chuckled and replied, "Listening to you, Kunlun Sect's headquarters must not be any bigger than this place!"

Liu Zheng showed a look of contempt, "The path towards heaven's cultivation isn't dependent on the size of your house…" As he said this, he saw that We Leyang had taken a deep breath and kicked the final door open. He stepped into the courtyard and hastily reminded him, "Careful, don't be too nervous…"

He had not finished when Wen Leyang gave a low growl, but his body seemed to have frozen over. He froze on the spot and did not move.

Within the courtyard, there was a little Taoist who looked to be in his teens. He held up a golden longbow and aimed it towards Wen Leyang with gritted teeth! The longbow was pulled back but there was no arrow. Rays of golden light swirled around the longbow. A pleasant buzz could occasionally be heard.

The golden bow fires three shots in rapid succession. Wen Leyang calculated secretly within his heart. Ning Jiao's spike and Ning Jiao's armor could each take one hit. As for the final shot, he could only rely on himself! At the same time, a patch of grey flowed out from under his feet. Like a serpent's shadow, it slithered silently towards the little Taoist.

There was a withered corpse under the little Taoist's feet. Judging by the attire, it must have been a Jilong Sect disciple.

Meanwhile, behind him, there were two special objects deep within the courtyard.

There was a bronze cauldron the size of a millstone. Around the cauldron, a dozen thick metal chains were connected. They slanted towards the mountain's foot in one direction. They were pulled taut; it was unknown what was chained to it.

Within a magic circle inscribed with talisman script, a scarlet jade board the size of a chessboard floated in the air. Six asterisms moved on the surface of the jade board. It resonated with the Southern Dipper Star Art in the sky and entangled with Guo Huan and Bony Ning Jiao.

Little supreme leader Liu Zheng suddenly pinched Wen Leyang's shoulder and said in a low voice, "Don't kill him!" Then, he lifted his head and said to the Taoist softly, "Put it down, don't throw your life away in vain!"

The expression of the golden bow-wielding little Taoist was flustered and unpeaceful. After hearing Liu Zheng's shout, he was shocked. There seemed to be some roaring waves within his heart. His gaze was full of savageness, but he could not conceal that fear with a touch of naivete.

Liu Zheng softened his tone, "You know who I am. The Five Blessings are one, and I'm also your elder…Jilong Sect's ordeal is settled; put down your weapon."

The little Taoist seemed to have done all he could to not cry. He glared at Wen Leyang and Liu Zheng with reddened eyes, "If you guys can reach this spot, it means that the master uncles have martyred. Jilong Sect is done for!"

Wen Leyang gritted his teeth. A great disaster had befallen Nine Peaks Mountain. While he ran all this way up to Jilong Sect, he held nothing back when he was faced with resistance. With his Faulty Punch and Poison of Life and Death, the Jilong Sect disciples were indeed killed with one hit with their cultivation bases.

The little Taoist was completely flustered, but he still had his wits about him. The center of this courtyard was the source of Jilong Sect's every powerful magic art. Unless his peers were all dead, the enemy could not have shown up here.

A faint smile appeared on Liu Zheng's face, his tone was serious and solemn, "As long as there is one living Jilong disciple, the Jilong Sect still lives. Jilong Sect's magic is broad and profound. With your endowments, if you devote yourself to learning them, you will surely be able to restore this great thousand-year sect after a hundred years. It's not impossible to attain heaven's cultivation, let alone become a great respected master…"

He had not finished when the little Taoist's brows suddenly arched. He burst into laughter with a strange voice, "The men of Jilong Sect had died tragically and I'm still thinking about heaven's cultivation? Liu Zheng, you underestimate the Jilong disciples too much!" As he said this, his nocking hand let loose!

Wen Leyang's colors drained. Ning Jiao's spike within his grasp vibrated fiercely. He stepped backward like lightning, but something he never expected had happened. Amidst the twang of the bowstring, no magical power arrow was shot. There was only a forlorn wail that broke the sky. The little Taoist's sharp eyes had completely turned into despair. He stood still on the spot.

With a 'pa', the golden bow fell on the ground. Then, amidst soft rustling sounds, the little Taoist's skin dried up quickly and he turned into a dried corpse in the blink of an eye. He fell softly on the ground after being blown by the wind. Like failed pottery, he shattered with a bang!

Little supreme leader Liu Zheng suddenly howled. His voice was filled with sorrow, it even made the others guess whether he was crying or cursing, "Qing Niao, you only wanted revenge, but you went against the enlightened person Zi Que's effort!"

The final Jilong disciple had shattered.

Wen Leyang frowned without saying anything. He had no idea what was happening.

Liu Zheng climbed down from Wen Leyang's back with some effort. He leaned on a thick column, "This golden bow is a long lost weapon, its name is 'Salvo'!

The divine bow Salvo was notorious even in the past, it was a treasure that had disappeared long ago. It was needless to describe the power of the three consecutive shots by this bow. It was most famous because even an ordinary kid who knew nothing about magic, he could use the bow and shoot.

However, no matter who used this bow, regardless of the profoundness of their cultivation bases, their primordial Yang would be completely absorbed by Salvo and be turned into a withered corpse.

As he said this, Liu Zheng sighed, "This bow had originally been called 'suicide', but the descendants found the name repulsive and changed it into a homophonic, 'Salvo'."

The suicide bow was like any other powerful immortal tool. There was a certain cooldown period after every activation. This bow can only be used once every seven days. Just now, when the little Taoist forced himself to use this bow, he was only hoping for a miracle. He was trading his life for maybe even an arrow to avenge his elders.

Liu Zheng did not allow Wen Leyang to attack because he had wished to spare this little Taoist boy's life, but it was for naught.

Wen Leyang felt uncomfortable. Between life and death, everyone seemed to have their own persistence, but it all seemed meaningless!

Liu Zheng smiled bitterly and diverted the topic from the divine bow suicide, "These Jilong Sect magic arts only originated from a few powerful magic weapons. Their magic prowess did not improve much." As he said this, he pointed towards the depth of the courtyard, "That cauldron had activated the annihilating thunder formation. That astrolabe had activated the Southern Dipper Star Art. You can break them using the Faulty Punch. We'll talk about other matters later."

Wen Leyang lifted his spirits. He pounced onto that cauldron without hesitation. Then, loud bangs resounded throughout the valley. The cauldron did not move under the Faulty Punch's barrage and showed no changes. However, the metal chains connected to the cauldron slowly changed in color. As if they were burned by a blazing fire, it glowed red from their heavy black color.

The reddening metal chains even started to drip dense metal juice. When day broke, a boom of thunder abruptly erupted from within the cauldron. Every metal chain was molten amidst the vibrations!

Wen Leyang sighed. He looked back at Liu Zheng. Liu Zheng who was playing around with the golden bow nodded to him with a smile, "That's done. Next, let's break the astrolabe…" As he said this he frowned, "Should we… keep the astrolabe? Jilong Sect had been around for thousands of years, now it has become like this… some gangsters might come up to this mountain with ill intent."

Jilong Sect had been destroyed. Liu Zheng held on to his feelings with his acquaintances. He did not wish for anyone else sneaking up the mountain to steal the treasures and profane this respected sect. He wanted to leave this Southern Dipper magic formation behind to guard Jilong mountain forever.

Wen Leyang looked longingly at the astrolabe. If only he could transport this treasure back to the Wen family to guard the mountain.

Liu Zheng did not expect Wen Leyang to know how to live so well after getting married. He was stunned for a brief moment before regaining his senses as he smiled and scolded, "This astrolabe had gathered power for a hundred years and had been activated for a thousand years. If it was interrupted midway, it would have to gather its energy once more. Even if you took it away, it won't be of any use for quite some time."

Wen Leyang was slightly skeptical. Liu Zheng burst into laughter, "Your home is full of old demons. I won't tell any lies that would be found out in no time!"

Wen Leyang laughed as well. He gave up on the astrolabe, but he would bring along the cauldron and the golden bow. He carried Liu Zheng and the cauldron and went down the mountain. After he exited the mountain, he recalled the rock tower and Bony Ning Jiao. Old monk Ji Fei had shown up from nowhere. He fished out a cellphone and gave it to Wen Leyang with a smile.

As expected, the thunder magic on Nine Peaks Mountain was completely dispersed. Wen Leyang was utterly relieved. After he calmed down, he asked Liu Zheng, "What's going on?"

A month ago, Jilong Sect suddenly sent a diplomatic note to Wen Bucao. Liu Zheng still cherished the relationship among the Five Blessings. He managed to calm Chang Li and the others who would have loved to go up Jilong mountain to slaughter everyone. He went alone to Jilong Sect and wanted to temporarily suppress Qing Niao's notion of revenge.

Liu Zheng could never have foreseen the outcome. He had just reported his name when he went up Jilong mountain. Three consecutive arrows shot down from the mountaintop. The first shot shattered his Kunlun sword formation, the second shot gravely wounded him. Luckily, the third shot only turned in a circle around him and shot into a faraway hill. Jilong Sect had spared him.

Little supreme leader Liu Zheng was badly wounded, he had no strength to fight back. He could only surrender to the Jilong disciples who came and took him away.

As he said this, Liu Zheng shook his head with a bitter smile, "Enlightened person Qing Niao… he's already a little crazy!"

Jilong Sect had been defeated on Nine Peaks Mountain during the last time. Rage burned in his heart as he was badly injured. Not long after, his memories had been forcibly cleared by little demon rabbit Shan Duan's spell. These few years, the more he cultivated, the more unsettled he felt. Gradually, it drove him mad.

Qing Niao directed his disciples to carry the badly wounded Liu Zheng. He displayed the few powerful magic weapons in the headquarters' courtyard with satisfaction. Liu Zheng had only understood now where Jilong Sect's reliance was. Annihilating Thunder Cauldron, Southern Dipper Astrolabe, and the divine bow Suicide. These three magic weapons, other than having endless power, had another perk to them. The person who activates them need not have a profound cultivation base. Only the thunder cauldron and astrolabe was slightly complicated, as a small magic circle had to be set up, but the divine bow Suicide could be used by anyone.

Then, the little supreme leader was imprisoned until Wen Leyang went up the mountain to save him. Meanwhile, Jilong Sect was completely destroyed; not even a single disciple was left.

Wen Leyang could not help but shiver. He had taken more than a hundred lives in this one night! Before he stepped into the courtyard, he had thought that there was an enemy with a peerless cultivation base lying in ambush on Jilong mountain. When he attacked, he kept his guard up against that. He would fight with all his might against every enemy that showed up… Maybe it was too sudden, maybe it was understandable, but no matter what, he had never dreamt that he would have such a day.

Liu Zheng patted Wen Leyang's shoulder. He strangely diverted the topic, "The golden monkey, Qian Ren, is nowhere to be seen; Red Pot could not recover its prowess. No matter how I look at it, all the elites that had some ties with you and a relationship with Wen Bucao, are only me, Hanba, Chang Li, Cone Nail, your bride, and your two foolish uncles."

Wen Leyang had just come back from the Shiwan Mountains. He had only stayed at home for a day and a half. His entire focus was on Cone Nail's past life and the past of Kong Nuer and his three split bodies. When he heard the little supreme leader mention this, he remembered the others. He asked with a bitter smile, "Qian Ren and Qin Zhui aren't found yet? Red Pot could not recover its prowess?"

Four years ago, on Wen Leyang's wedding night, the golden monkey, Qian Ren, had escaped with Qin Zhui and the two were never heard from since. Shortly after, Cone Nail had followed Red Pot's instructions and retrieved the immortal grass. The other badly-wounded demon immortals got immediate results but quickly recovered. Only towards the toad Red Pot, the centipede grass's effect was especially minimal. The great evil demon that once terrified the world's cultivation base was only half of the old demon rabbit Bu Le's.

After Liu Zheng gave a rough recount of events, he chuckled, "Also, Cone Nail had a little accident when she went to retrieve the immortal grass. We'll talk more about this later." Then, he returned to the topic of Jilong mountain attacking the Wen family with magic, "When you think about Nine Peaks Mountain's current abilities, these three treasures are just the right things!"

Wen Leyang understood what Liu Zheng meant.

The annihilating thunder magic conjured by the cauldron was enough to keep the two demon immortals busy; the astrolabe's protective great script was enough to withstand the combined attacks of two demon immortals. In addition to that, there was the divine bow Suicide which could not be evaded but could only be received… If he did not happen to be on the way back to the mountain, Hanba Fifth Brother might have already died in the hands of the divine bow, Mumu and the two foolish uncles would have been imprisoned by the Southern Dipper Star Art, Chang Li and Cone Nail would also die of exhaustion after a few days.

There was one thing that Wen Leyang could not wrap his mind around. He looked at Liu Zheng and asked, "Before I went up the mountain, someone activated the divine bow Suicide…"

Liu Zheng was smart, he did not wait for Wen Leyang to finish his question when he answered with a smile, "You don't have any aura of life vitality, nor do you have any primordial spirit. The divine bow's arrows could not lock onto your body. If someone wanted to shoot you, you'd have to be within their sights. The person who refined the divine bow had never thought that there would be a method of practice that would produce a Saint's body in the future!"

In the eyes of cultivators, an ordinary person with no life vitality did not warrant any caution. The divine bow was known as an immortal tool, it was not refined to fight ordinary people.

The laugh of little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, had some coldness to it, "Annihilating Thunder Cauldron, Southern Dipper Astrolabe, divine bow Suicide, each one of them was the utmost treasures of immortal families which had been lost for thousands of years. Too many cultivators have searched for them in vain, but Jilong Sect had found three of them in a short span of time!"

"It's all Kong Nuer's doing?" No matter how dumb Wen Leyang was, even he could understand it now. Someone had given Qing Niao these three treasures and used Jilong Sect to fight Wen Bucao.

Under the heavens, who would be the person that could produce these three powerful treasures and had grudges with the Wen family? Wen Leyang could only think of a single person, Kong Nuer. However, he still did not understand, even if Kong Nuer did not attack himself, he need not go up the mountain to find the half-mad Qing Niao. After the battle on Mount Hua, Heaven's cone nail descendants who regarded him as the immortal master teacher had also left in peace.

Liu Zheng was of the same thought as Wen Leyang. He frowned slightly and shook his head, "Firstly, Kong Nuer had his own subordinates. Secondly, how could Kong Nuer be so precise about the Nine Peaks Mountain's abilities?"

At this moment, old monk Ji Fei who had been following them suddenly snorted, "It's not Kong Nuer, it's the toad Red Pot!"

Wen Leyang was stunned. He did not understand why Red Pot wanted to fight its own people, nor did he understand why old monk Ji Fei was so confident.

Liu Zheng was also astonished; his airs of a learned erudite person flew away with the wind… Only after a long while, after he had been leaving them hanging for long enough, he smiled drily, "Four years ago, on Wen Leyang's wedding night, Xiang Liu's true soul had attacked the Wen family. At that time, Red Pot vomited and spat out all the treasures inside his stomach. These three treasures were among them at that time…"

Little supreme leader Liu Zheng had a lifetime of good temper, but even he could not help but burn with rage right now. He analyzed the situation with Wen Leyang in all apparent seriousness, but he never expected the old monk to know the answer so soon. He scolded with spite, "Since you recognized them, why didn't you say so earlier!?"

During that time, Wen Leyang had been controlled by the true soul, Liu Zheng was drunk. The two of them never knew what the toad had spat out.

Red Pot wanted to defeat Nine Peaks Mountain?

This time, it was perfectly explainable why the perpetrator could not carry out the deed himself. Red Pot was a loner, at least he could not use the suicide bow. It was also explainable that he was able to precisely know the Wen family's current abilities, but what were his motives?

The few people could not understand this matter as well. They gave up on simply guessing, luckily Red Pot's cultivation base was limited now and could not make a huge mess. It should not be anything difficult to capture after they returned to the village and met up with Chang Li and the others.

With old monk Ji Fei here, the journey back was undeniably much easier. All the arrangements were well made, with only a little hiccup in finding a car. When the drivers saw that they brought a cauldron that was two sizes larger than Simuwu cauldron, nobody dared to ferry them…

Throughout the journey, the little supreme leader was in low spirits and said little. Two days later, Wen Leyang arrived on Nine Peaks Mountain.

Only after Wen Leyang returned to the village did he know that quite a few people had come to his home. The annihilating thunder spell had been conjured using spiritual primordial energy, it truly shocked quite a few elites. The people from Great Mercy Temple had arrived beforehand.

A few days ago, when Wen Leyang just came back from Shiwan Mountains, the Wen family had sent some men to go to Miao stockade village. Second Mother and little Chi Maojiu were also in the village now.

The old acquaintances from One Word Palace were always where the fun was.

Even Eyang Sect's San Wei's split body came. Wen Leyang had only known now, that martial idiot split body of San Wei's was reluctant to leave the reincarnated Ah Dan and had stayed on Nine Peaks Mountain for a solid two years. In the end, he got what he wanted. He brought Ah Dan to cultivate on Eyang Mountain.

Also, Old Gu brought Fei Fei and Xiaosha here. The old man was obsequious when he spoke to Chang Li, but when he saw that Wen Leyang had returned, his spirits returned as he sternly said, "That many lightning of a few days in a row had made the superiors all anxious…"

However, what surprised Wen Leyang and Liu Zheng the most was that Red Pot was sitting on a stone table in the village. He roared with righteous indignation, "That puny Jilong Sect dared to pick a fight with us…"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 290: Moon Cone Nail

Wen Leyang never thought that Red Pot would be in the village. He had wanted to walk over and pinch it, but he never thought that Red pot would see the annihilating cauldron and suicide bow in his hands. It squalled with a 'gu' and leaped in front of him from afar. Its bulging eyes were filled with puzzlement, "Young lad, these… are my treasures, right? Why are they in your hands?"

Wen Leyang secretly thought that that was his line.

As it said this, Red Pot added with a mumble, "Don't tell me that under the heavens… there are duplicates?"

Little supreme leader Liu Zheng chuckled from the side, "It's not only these two!"

Red Pot opened its mouth wide and looked at Liu Zheng, "How many more?"

Cone Nail and Chang Li had sharp minds. They recognized that these were Red Pot's belongings and they knew what kind of thunder magic the cauldron could conjure. They exchanged a glance and walked over, shoulder to shoulder.

Not only could the annihilating thunder magic be conjured by the thunder cauldron, it could also be activated by a cultivator's spell. If they had not seen this cauldron, Chang Li and Cone Nail would not have suspected the toad.

Liu Zheng smiled easily, as if he was taunting Red Pot on purpose, "Don't you know what kind of items you're missing? Why do you need to ask me?"

Ji Fei had already heard the second half of the battle on Jilong mountain from Wen Leyang. He quickly tried to ingratiate himself with them. He moved closer behind the two lady demons and told them everything.

Ji Fei's voice was extremely soft, but he could not fool Red Pot's ears. Perhaps he did not have any intention of fooling him in the first place. Red Pot's eyes bulged bigger and bigger. Even Wen Leyang could not help but blink for him.

Red Pot seemed to have woken up from a dream only after the old monk had finished. It never had any expressions, but by merely listening to its tone… His heartbreak was heavier than his shock. He squalled which almost sounded like a roar, "Annihilating Thunder Cauldron? Divine bow Suicide? And Southern Dipper Astrolabe?"

As it howled angrily, its body quickly expanded. Wen Leyang had quick reflexes. With a muffled bang, he stepped firmly on Red Pot.

Chang Li muttered an 'oh no'. She reached out to pull Wen Leyang away and chuckled, "I'm not worried even if it went against the heavens. Let's see what it wants to do."

Fei Fei also made her way into the crowd and said to Wen Leyang in a low voice, "I can't seem to understand the toad's expression, but judging by his voice… he's telling the truth."

Cone Nail, on the other hand, cast a sound-proofing protective circle and pleaded to the others sympathetically, "Let's all get away. If we're all gathered here, it's hard to breathe…" Her pitiful looks could not fool anyone anymore. Other than the few core personages, the others hastily stepped back. They made small talk, but from the sides of their eyes, they could not help but glance at Red Pot…

Wen Leyang removed his foot. From a high vantage point, Red Pot seemed to have gotten much fatter.

Red Pot cursed as it burned with rage. Then, it's body expanded again. The cuckooing squall was ceaseless. Then, the people around it gave waves and waves of cheers. They discussed in low voices.

"Heaven-Patching Needle, Heaven-Sewing Thread?"

"Scarlet Doll!"

"Disappearing Straw Rain Cape!"

"Come and Go Bottle Gourd!"

"Nine Yin White Bone Claw…" (Author's note: Haha, the final one does not count!)

Red Pot spilled every single one of its properties from its belly. The cultivators who had ties with the Wen family were men of great experiences. The last time the toad was vomiting, Wen Leyang was in a life and death situation; nobody paid it too much attention.

This time, they finally had a good look. An unbelievable number of immortal tools and precious treasures which were famous since primordial times and had long been lost, were stashed inside the toad's stomach!

In no time, a pile of cats-and-dogs appeared on an empty ground in the Wen family village. An array of treasures the others could only dream about were like junk piled on top of one another.

If it were not for the group of peerless elites who suppressed the crowd, all hell would have broken loose on Nine Peaks Mountain. Any sect that picked up a random treasure from this pile could go back, rest on their laurels and look down on the world.

After Red Pot finished vomiting, it walked in a circle around its treasures. Then, it opened its mouth and swallowed them back down one after another. The two demon ladies hugged their shoulders and did not stop it. They giggled as they saw it keeping busy.

Old monk Ji Fei gulped as he looked on. He smiled shame-facedly at the two demon immortals, "These are all good stuff…"

Chang Li pressed her lips together and shook her head, "If the toad is still one of our own, then it would not be wise to act against it."

However, Cone Nail sighed, "Besides, we don't have anywhere to store these treasures. Let it keep them first before we do"

Chang Li's lips were still pressed together. She nodded forcefully.

Only after Red Pot swallowed the final treasure did it lift its head with puzzled eyes, "These… are mine. How did they end up in the hands of Jilong Sect?" As it said this, it rested its chin on the ground. It pressed its own head with its two forelimbs and made a strange pose. After a while, it laughed bitterly twice, "I can't prove myself innocent no matter what I do now."

Fei Fei gloomily sighed and said to Wen Leyang again, "It's still speaking the truth."

Red Pot rolled its eyes helplessly. It seemed to not understand what was happening as well. It truly looked innocent.

In these few years, these demon immortals were on good terms. The immortal grass was only found by Cone Nail under Red Pot's instructions. Or else, with Chang Li and Hanba's grave wounds back then, they could never have been healed in decades. Cone Nail squatted down. She looked at the despairing Red Pot and asked softly, "Can someone else steal your treasures without you knowing?"

Red Pot did not have a neck. When it shook its head, its hind also shook as well, "Impossible. The space in my stomach is a natural-born talent. Unless I wanted to spit something out myself, or else, even if you opened me up, you can't possibly steal my treasures."

Cone Nail shook her head with a smile, "Then I'll have to be disrespectful…"

The toad gave an 'ah'. It leaped and broke into a sprint! It thought that Cone Nail had wanted to kill it. These great demons do not think twice about killing someone in the first place. During that time, it suspected that Xiang Liu was somehow connected to its own subduction; it was too lazy to ask questions and simply swallowed the true soul. With Red Pot's current abilities, it could never hope to escape from Cone Nail. Cone Nail tapped her finger lightly. Red Pot who was leaping with all its might was frozen in an icicle in the blink of an eye.

Red Pot's gaze was incomparably complicated. Its eyes bulged as they looked towards Cone Nail, as if they had something to say.

Wen Leyang had returned ahead of schedule. Cone Nail was in a good mood lately. She released her spell with a smile. She extended two spring onion-like fingers and pinched it, "What do you want to say?"

The toad let out a deep laugh, "This is not disrespectful, being frozen doesn't count as being disrespectful…"

Cone Nail gave half a cough. She did not know whether to laugh or cry as she froze Red Pot in an icicle again. Then, she turned and looked at the others, "What do you all say?"

Fei Fei smiled, "First, let's talk about all that Red Pot has done all these years."

Xiao Sha nodded with all apparent seriousness and uttered a professional jargon, "Right, behavior analysis!"

Mumu and little Chi Maojiu were silent. They moved forward at the same time.

Ever since the group of demon immortals had recovered, Chang Li, Cone Nail, and Hanba never seemed to have left Nine Peaks Mountain. Red Pot and little supreme leader Liu Zheng were outside, but every two to three months, they would return to Nine Peaks Mountain and stayed for some time before they left again. It was unknown what the two of them were investigating.

Even an ordinary student could see that these demon immortals were waiting for or scheming something. They simply decided to make Nine Peaks Mountain their base. However, if they were not willing to say it themselves, the people of the Wen family had no way of asking.

Now that Fei Fei and Xiao Sha had mentioned Red Pot's actions for these few years, the group of Tuo Xie descendants opened up their ears.

Cone Nail pointed at Mumu, little Chi Maojiu, and the others who seemed unmoved and smiled at Chang Li, "The dolls are getting serious!"

Chang Li smiled as well. She had no airs of a Grand Master grandmother. She hugged Mumu's shoulder, "Of course, ever since Wen Leyang returned, they got their support back and would not settle for just an onlooker's part!" As she said this, she took Red Pot who had been frozen into a chunk from Cone Nail's hand. She tossed it up and down as she turned around and walked towards the village head's house.

The group of core Tuo Xie sect disciples, Fei Fei and Xiao Sha hastened their footsteps and followed behind the two demon immortals.

Ji Fei and Shui Jing pondered for a while. They were itching with curiosity, but when they thought about Chang Li's powerful methods amidst her smiles, about Cone Nail's killing techniques amidst her pitiable looks, in the end, they did not follow.

After they entered the village head's house, Chang Li extended two fingers towards Grand Elder Wen, "There are two enemies. One of them is the nine-headed monster who has wreaked havoc since the beginning of Chaos and has seven souls left; the other is the sword immortal who has an unfathomable cultivation base, who should be long dead but still lingers on in this world."

Cone Nail continued Chang Li's words from the side, "Even if we killed the great enemy, we might not be able to discover Tuo Xie's whereabouts. At the end of the day, this matter might not necessarily have anything to do with you Tuo Xie descendants." After she finished, she paused for a brief moment. Then, she looked at Grand Elder Wen and opened her mouth again, "Don't trouble yourselves with this anymore!"

Of the people of the Tuo Xie sect present, Grand Elder Wen was the most senior, that was why the two demon immortals talked to him the moment they entered.

Grand Elder Wen laughed easily, "The life of one wicked soul and one true soul had been lost on Wen Leyang's hands. After the nine-headed monster breaks free, it would look for him to get its revenge sooner or later. Anyone who bears the surname Wen is a representative of Nine Peaks Mountain in front of outsiders! Only, Wen Leyang is slightly different. When he's outside, he represents Crow Ridge and Seven Maidens Mountain as well."

Mumu laughed as she hugged Wen Leyang's arm, "I'm a Crow Ridge inner disciple, I'm also his wife."

Little Chi Maojiu also wanted to hug Wen Leyang's arm, but after pondering for a while, he thought that it was a bit too much. He smiled shamefully, "Wen Leyang had saved the entire Miao stockade village many years ago, he is my brother."

The two juniors had good eyes for value. Grand Elder Wen smiled into a flower, "As for Kong Nuer, if Wen Leyang wants to assist in that himself, we're only beating the drums to encourage him at best."

Chang Li had not sat down, the others were also still standing. Fourth Elder Wen was like a cold shadow as he stood silently behind Grand Elder Wen and talked slowly, "The enemy is a rock, but we're no egg."

Cone Nail had wanted to say something but Chang Li waved her hand impatiently, "I'm only trying to persuade you guys, but you're making this into a recognizing relatives session…" As she said this, her beautiful lips could not help but curve at an attractive angle. She found a chair and sat down. She toyed around with the ice chunk Red Pot in her hand, "Ask whatever you want!"

Grand Elder Wen had waited for those exact words from the demon immortals for a long time. His old face was full of smiles as he immediately asked, "Some of you seniors were busy down the mountain, some of you stayed on Nine Peaks Mountain, what were you guys doing?"

Cone Nail smiled lightly, "Firstly, we're all lonely souls and wild ghosts, we don't have a place to call home and Hanba's Corpse-forming Land is too unlucky, we simply decided to stay on Nine Peaks Mountain. Once we have discovered any clue about the enemy, we will go down the mountain together. Secondly, we were afraid that the Heaven cone nail descendants would find trouble on Nine Peaks Mountain."

Mumu was slightly shocked, "The Heaven cone nail descendants did not have the immortal grass, they should need at least decades before they can recover, right? Besides, they still have demonic Prohibitions on their bodies!"

During the battle on Goddess Peak, a total of six sects of Haven cone nail descendants appeared. In the end, the descendants of the earth cone nail, sun cone nail, and Chaos cone nail died tragically. The star cone nail Grandmother Shudou, metal element Sir Rust and fire cone nail descendant immortal aunt Re had escaped and rose to the heavens.

Cone Nail shook her head, "The heaven cone nail descendants also have the immortal grass, because… the moon cone nail's arbiter has appeared!"

When she said this, everyone was shocked.

Four years ago, after Wen Leyang's wedding, he was led to Shiwan Mountains by Hanba and had been imprisoned by the ghost formation while Cone Nail, under Red Pot's directions, had gone alone to Lingnan's source of a hundred miasma in search of the centipede grass…

Cone Nail had just started speaking when little supreme leader, Liu Zheng, could not help but scoffed from the side, "Give me the remaining immortal grass first, I've been waiting for half a day already!"

Cone Nail gave an 'eh'. She smiled apologetically. She grabbed the little supreme leader and led him into her house to treat his wounds with the immortal grass. Cone Nail left and everyone turned towards Chang Li. They hoped that she would continue. However, the cat demon pouted, "I'm too lazy to talk about it. Let Cone Nail talk about it when she returns."

The group of people exchanged glances; nobody dared to talk nonsense. Mumu took a carrot out from her pocket and pushed it into Wen Leyang's hands.

Luckily, Cone Nail returned after a short while. She nodded towards Wen Leyang first, "Liu Zheng's fine. He'll be healed in no time." Then, she continued to recount the past.

Cone Nail did not spend too much time before she found the centipede grass at Lingnan, but the immortal grass was magical. If she was not careful, the magical grass would escape when she plucked it. The gist was that Cone Nail had gone through a lot of trouble before she finally trapped the immortal grass in a magic circle. At this moment, a group of people suddenly barged into Cone Nail's telegnosis ability!

What kind of person was Cone Nail? Once she discovered that someone had gotten near her, she would kill them without the slightest hesitation. However, the other party's cultivation base was also quite profound, especially the three leaders. Their combined magical powers were not inferior to that of a peerless demon immortal.

The two parties fought greatly at the land of Lingnan. Cone Nail was not worried about the small fry, but she could not shake the three leaders no matter what she did. A long time had already passed by now. If she did not go harvest the immortal soon, the centipede grass would break free of the magic circle and escape. If she let it escape now, it would be hopeless to think that it would show itself for another thousand years.

The two parties had no choice but to stop fighting. They made a deal that they would each get half of the centipede grass. In the end, the two parties worked together and each got half a centipede grass.

Wen Leyang's heart was ridden with waves of worry. Although Cone Nail spoke nonchalantly, anyone could imagine how perilous the situation was, working with three enemies with peerless cultivation bases to harvest the immortal grass. She had to guard against the enemy while getting her hands on the immortal grass, all this while preparing an escape route for herself… Currently, there were quite a number of powerful people on Nine Peaks Mountain, but the one who could accomplish such a feat was none other than the brave but careful, skillful and patient Cone Nail.

If the one who went was Chang Li, with her demonic madness, the results would have most likely ended in mutual defeat.

As she said this, Cone Nail heaved a sigh, "Although the enemies did not say where they came from in the end, I have regained my memories. These people's method of practices could not fool me. They are the arbiters of the moon cone nail! Amongst the group of Heaven's cone nail elites who followed Kong Nuer, the Mingsha Mountain's Moon Sect elites were the strongest force there was. They were divided into four sects within their sect. This time, the three leaders who came to fight for the immortal grass, one of them was fat while the other two were skinny. They were Full Moon, First Quarter Moon, and Last Quarter Moon!"

The others said nothing. They waited for Cone Nail to continue. Foolish uncle Wen Nine was too anxious to wait and questioned closely, "What's the other sect?"

At this moment, Grand Elder Wen suddenly broke into a smile. Then, the other three elders also laughed coldly and in a low voice. Soon, slight surprise also appeared on the faces of First Uncle, Wen Leyang and the others. They all broke into laughter.

Little Chi Maojiu was creeped out by the laughing Wen family. He stared at Mumu, perplexed.

Mumu was also amused. The foolish uncle who did not know how to count could calculate that four subtracted by three was one.

Cone Nail looked at everyone with a shocked expression. Her dark black eyes were filled with innocence…

The four sects of the Moon Sect were led by New Moon. The other three sects were Full Moon, First Quarter Moon and Last Quarter Moon. The one who was refined into the moon-attribute Heaven's cone nail was the New Moon leader then.

Cone Nail also admitted after she returned. If the New Moon elites had also showed up, she might not even escape with her life, let alone harvest the immortal grass.

However, although they only had half an immortal grass, it was more than enough to heal the few demon immortals. They had quite a few leaves left. They were kept inside the ice body by Cone Nail's magic. She had just taken some out to heal Liu Zheng.

Ever since the demon-subduing great formation was formed on Black and White Island and immortal master teacher Kong Nuer lived in seclusion, the few families of the Heaven's cone nail descendants had kept in touch with each other. However, a few thousand years ago, they had lost any news from the moon cone nail descendants. Even Bao Ri, Shudou, and the others thought that the moon cone nail had died off. Of course, Cone Nail, Chang Li, and the others did not expect them to show themselves again.

Recently, Wen Leyang's mind was clear. He pondered on Cone Nail's train of thought, "The moon cone nail descendants showed up to fight over the immortal grass to save the other Heaven's cone nail descendants?"

Cone Nail nodded, "That sounds about right. It is unknown why the moon cone nail had lost contact with the other sects, but they are of the same roots. If the other sects were in trouble, the people of the Moon Sect could not sit idly by as long as they were still alive."

Wen Leyang looked at Chang Li again, "But there's still the demonic Prohibitions on Shudou, Sir Rust and the others. If that wasn't released, what good would it do them even if they regained their powers?" Old man Bao Ri became highly conceited when he saw the big mustache man on Goddess Peak. As a result, he utilized his life vitality and died tragically under Chang Li's demonic Prohibition.

At last Chang Li was willing to talk, "The demonic Prohibition which I have set, Cone Nail, Hanba or Guo Huan in his prime could've broken it."

The Prohibition set down by Chang Li was not something that could only be released by herself. As long as it was a great demon who was as strong as or stronger than her, they could break the Prohibition.

However, the one who releases the Prohibition must be a demon as well. If it was the sword immortal, even if he had a cultivation base that reached the heavens, it was impossible for him to release the Prohibition.

Wen Leyang gave half an 'ah' with great shock, "This means that… among Kong Nuer's subordinates or the friends of the Heaven's cone nail descendants, there are powerful demon immortals as well?"

Cone Nail gave a non-committal smile, "That's hard to say. That's why these few years, Fifth Brother, Chang Li and I dared not leave Nine Peaks Mountain for even half a step. You had made quite a name for yourself on Mount Hua; it's not difficult for the enemy to come to find trouble. We're more at ease if we stayed on guard here."

Chang Li's pouted lips were high, as if Wen Leyang had wronged her greatly, robbing her of four months' worth of playtime under the mountain. Cone Nail's face was full of disdain. She threw Chang Li a side glance, "You've waited for two thousand years in a cave just because of a sentence from Pickle Jar. This was only four years, it's nothing."

Chang Li did not seem to have heard Cone Nail's words, she mumbled softly, "Please grow up quickly, young ones. Combine the three arts after accomplishing the Faulty Punch. In a few dozen years, we won't need to protect Nine Peaks Mountain anymore."

Chang Li's wronged expression was indeed peerlessly beautiful. Cone Nail also broke into laughter, "The three of us monsters stayed on Nine Peaks Mountain. Besides that, Liu Zheng knew the Sword-Controlling Art. He could traverse thousands of miles easily. That's why we had him investigate about the hiding places of those Heaven's cone nail descendants and find Qian Ren and Qin Zhui while he's at it."

Wen Leyang sighed with a bitter smile. Liu Zheng had told him before, that he could not find the golden monkey and his apprentice in these few years.

Cone Nail took the ice chunk from Chang Li's hand, "We've finished talking about the other matters, now it's time to talk about Red Pot!"

Everyone was invigorated as they had come to investigate 'Red Pot's case' in the first place.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 291: The East China Sea

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Not long after Wen Leyang was brought to Shiwan Mountain by Hanba, Red Pot finally completed the process of dissolving the evil soul. The toad was an inherently special species that could completely understand a person's thoughts after it refined its soul. Thanks to Red Pot, the few demon immortals learned about the enmity between Kong Nuer's god-level body and Xiang Liu back in the day.

As she spoke, Zhui Zi suddenly stretched out her hand, knocked gently, and shattered the glacier ice spell that was used to freeze Red Pot.

Red Pot shivered comfortably. It raised its head and looked at Zhui Zi as it laughed, "So, have you figured out what happened?"

Zhui Zi shook her head, "I'm still going to freeze you in a while…"

Before she could finish her sentence, Red Pot grew impatient. It had only been a while and it was already frozen and thawed twice. Despite being a broiler, it would be infuriated. Zhui Zi did not acknowledge it but laughed as she pointed to the large group of listeners in front of her. She lowered her head and said to Red Pot, "The relationship between Kong Nuer and Xiang Liu is still better personally explained by you." Zhui Zi then exchanged glances with Fei Fei.

Fei Fei understood that Zhui Zi was signaling her to analyze Red Pot's words. She raised her chin and proudly smiled as if she understood the demon immortal's intention.

Red Pot threw a tantrum for a long while, before speaking earnestly, "Xiang Liu and Kong Nuer are not good people at all; these two monsters are biting at one another. They are doing so because of the chaos' egg on the wasteland!"

No one knew if this was a coincidence or a laborious effort, but the only chaos' root system in between heaven and earth was found by Kong Nuer's god-level body, which he then installed the reversed tower's great formation. He had prompted his own split body into leading the Landhopper to the formation in order to absorb the strong life vitality force on his behalf.

Yet not long after that, the nine-headed Xiang Liu somehow found out. Xiang Liu's sole intention was to turn heaven and earth back to the primitive ages, thus it was determined to acquire this chaos' root system.

From then on, Xiang Liu was looking for Kong Nuer all over the world.

Kong Nuer hid for a while before he took the initiative to locate Xiang Liu.

As Red Pot was explaining, it soon immersed itself in the role. Even its tone changed as if it was imitating the two people who were having a conversation like they used to.

After Kong Nuer found Xiang Liu, he went straight to the point, "Giving you the chaos' root system; there is no reason why it shouldn't be this way!"

Xiang Liu had never thought Kong Nuer would deliver himself to Xiang Liu's home. Secondly, it did not expect that he would speak in such a carefree manner. Its eighteen eyes were squinting all at once, as it sized him up and down from all directions, while all nine of its mouths were opened.

Goosebumps raised on Kong Nuer's forehead, "After you have acquired the chaos' root system, it will not be long before heaven and earth return to the period of chaotic times. If I were to do so, this is equal to digging my own grave!"

Xiang Liu still did not speak.

"That is why you ought to wait until I achieve mastery in my cultivation, and ascend to heaven as a flying immortal. Only then shall you acquire that chaos' giant egg! By then, even though the heaven collapses and the earth cracks, it's no business of mine." Kong Nuer inhaled a deep breath of foul-smelling air before he continued, "Otherwise, my body may be in thousands of pieces, and you still won't get the chaos' root system!"

The water element head with the most tyrannical and aggressive temper amongst Xiang Liu's nine heads could not refrain itself and spoke, "If you were to fail to cultivate into that state, my effort of waiting would be futile."

Of course, Kong Nuer was no ordinary person. Under the nine strange snakeheads' coiling, he maintained his composure and silence. After he heard Xiang Liu's words, he suddenly laughed ever so loudly, "That's why I am here to see you! You shall help me ascend to heaven as an immortal, and I will gift you the chaos!"

Amidst the loud rustling and hissing noises, Xiang Liu changed the positions of his nine snakeheads. The moon genus head with the mildest temperament revealed a smile, "What do you mean?"

Kong Nuer answered, "I'm cultivating in the power of heaven and earth in the profound Taoist magic. You shall help me look for a sun and moon genus monster, as I will have my own magic spell to seize his life vitality. It will take more than a thousand years' time before I'll be able to cross god's punishment! When the god's punishment cloud has arisen, I will gift you the chaos' giant egg, and from then on, we would not owe each other anything anymore."

The rest of the event was after a series of scheming and plotting. The two old demons finally reached an agreement based on Kong Nuer's plan.

As it spoke, Kong Nuer once again broke into curses. Just by depending on its cultivation base back in the years, Kong Nuer was no match for it. It was useless even if he knew about Red Pot's weaknesses, so it turned out everything was secretly directed by Xiang Liu, who constantly informed Kong Nuer about Red Pot's whereabouts, leading to its capture.

Even the location of Desert Rebel Mountain was also forcefully molded into the shape of the magic formation on a stretch of wasteland, according to Kong Nuer's request, by Xiang Liu who exhausted the power from its true body!

Of course, Xiang Liu was not foolish either. It dared to make a deal with Kong Nuer without being afraid to be cheated by him. It set down a few heavy prohibition spells on Kong Nuer's body in succession, and from then on, it could control Kong Nuer's movements at any time. It would only need to cast a magic spell in order to make Kong Nuer return to its side.

In Xiang Liu's perception, everything was according to a smooth process, yet there was one day, when it suddenly discovered that it had forgotten many things. The feeling was extremely horrible as it apparently knew that there were certainly some incidents that took place in the recent few decades. But alas, it could never remember what those incidents were, regardless.

At that moment, Red Pot suddenly croaked and laughed strangely, "This bugger, Kong Nuer's heart was as dirty as sewerage, yet his magic spell was indeed amazing! He managed to cast a prohibition spell for each of Xiang Liu's ten souls unknowingly and surprisingly! The nine-headed monster did not even realize when it was cast with the spell!"

Kong Nuer was skilled in the Art of Soul; he was also aided by the mighty power of the tremendous force from the chaos' root. Even though he was not strong enough to become Xiang Liu's enemy, to launch a peculiar trick in secret to entrap Xiang Liu was not necessarily an impossible task.

Wen Leyang turned around and peered at Fei Fei. She spoke to him softly, "Everything that it said is the truth."

Red Pot had already cast off from its role; it continued to laugh and commented, "Kong Nuer knew that it was not right for him to hide like that and that sooner or later, Xiang Liu would find him one day, so he immediately set down a trap that not only sealed Xiang Liu's memories but also received the power of a primitive monster. Heh-heh, he was really remarkable!"

Wen Leyang was at a loss of whether to cry or laugh. Red Pot's words were truly and sufficiently carefree. It was as if it was not the one that was suppressed by Kong Nuer at the time.

After Kong Nuer succeeded in his plan, the situation was truly at peace for a while. Until that point, First Brother and Second Brother were already used to the situation, while Third Brother was arranged to search for the nine genera of master cultivators by him.

Xiang Liu was a monster that lived and died with heaven and earth. Kong Nuer's soul seal was incisive, but he was incapable of completely sealing the monster's memories for eternity. This meant that with everything that happened and the agreement with Kong Nuer would be remembered by Xiang Liu, sooner or later.

While Kong Nuer was thinking hard and finally found a way to suppress Xiang Liu, he instructed the Third Brother to start preparing for the Black and White Island's demon-suppressing great formation.

Wen Leyang knew about everything that happened afterward. It was only until two thousand years ago when Tuo Xie was visiting the Black and White Island, that the true soul regained its memories. It sent Tuo Xie to the Desert Rebel Mountain instantly.

No matter the incident, as long as Kong Nuer was involved, it would certainly be filled with layers of conspiracies and schemes that shocked the heavens. Kong Nuer would then receive an enormous benefit from his doings, and even though Wen Leyang was mentally prepared beforehand, he was still terrified upon learning about it.

Not only were Kong Nuer's god-level body and split body cunning to the greatest extent, but they were also extremely bold. The god-level body dared to scheme against Xiang Liu, while the split body was even more sinister. He first died then resurrected, seized the abode twice, and finally turned himself into the god level body.

After Red Pot was done speaking about the event, it bulged its eyes as it looked at Zhui Zi; its gaze more piteous than Zhui Zi's.

Zhui Zi felt uneasy from being stared at by Red Pot, "Tell us about what you've been bustling about for the past few years then."

It was unknown if it was injustice or excitement. Red Pot croaked twice in a peculiar manner, before speaking to the rest of the people, "Ever since Zhui Zi brought back the Centipede Grass, the group each performed its parts. Even though my cultivation power was restored in a piteously meager amount, my skin and bones that were forged from the essence of the sun and moon were very sturdy, moreover…" As it spoke, Red Pot laughed again, "My ability in swimming is not bad either. For the past few years, I was specially tasked with the responsibility to monitor the movements on the Black and White Island."

The rest of the people laughed. The Black and White Island was located overseas, and it was a tough job for Red Pot to swim for half a month before it could enter the island every time.

Red Pot turned around and looked towards Zhui Zi again. It asked softly, "I'm done speaking of the Black and White Island. Am I going to be frozen again?"

Zhui Zi shook her head, "No, I still have some questions for you."

"Goodness gracious, all of you have not seen the situation on the Black and White Island now. The place is shaking every day. Loud noises and enormous quakes happen continuously, but according to my judgment, if Xiang Liu were to completely struggle free from its entrapment, it would take more than just a day or two. He would still need another few decades." Red Pot was nodding like a see-saw; it became high spirited again, "Two of the heaven's cone nails were broken, but Xiang Liu lost a true soul and two evil souls. Also, it was trapped for thousands of years and had only half a life left. That is why it's incapable of breaking the rest of the cone nails right now."

The moment Red Pot was done speaking, Zhui Zi dipped her finger and used her ice spell to seal the toad without honoring her promise.

Zhui Zi dared not look at Red Pot's gaze that was penetrating through the ice. She hastily stuffed the ice block to Chang Li, while Fei Fei asserted her authority by revealing the result, "Everything that Red Pot said was the truth!" She then shook her head and laughed, "But I made the judgment through its voice. The result may not be that accurate, but it is still a toad nonetheless, so I may not necessarily be correct."

Wen Leyang was pondering over Red Pot's statement earlier. While he spoke, "There is no way for us to judge the past events, however… to take a look on the Black and White Island, that is not considered a difficult task."

The First Uncle, Wen Thai, immediately added, "The most urgent matter now is to visit the Black and White Island, in case the monster struggles free now, we can still be prepared for that! I don't know if Red Pot's words are to be trusted, but if the monster were to struggle free from its entrapment, the Nine Peaks Mountain will be in great trouble!"

The relationship between Xiang Liu's ten souls was deep and profound. With the enmity of Wen Leyang for killing the true soul, it was afraid that the souls would hate him a little more than Kong Nuer who suppressed them for thousands of years. Even though Xiang Liu only had seven heads left now, it was easier to be dealt with than it was in the beginning, but even for a one-legged lion, it would not be difficult for it to kill a rabbit.

Amongst the group of people, the person who was most suited to investigate Xiang Liu on the Black and White Island was no one else but Zhui Zi. She was suppressing the demon on the Black and White Island for thousands of years and was familiar with everything there, including a grain of sand and rock. So this errand would be well-handled by her regardless.

Wen Leyang wished to join Zhui Zi on this trip, as firstly, he was trapped alive in the ghost formation for four years. Now that he finally returned to the mortal world, he wanted to personally participate in all sorts of events. Otherwise, he would feel uneasy. Secondly, he was the real enemy for Xiang Liu. No one could declare the exact situation on the Black and White Island now; perhaps the nine-headed monster had already struggled free. Wen Leyang could not and refused to allow Zhui Zi to risk her life alone.

The few demon immortals seemed to be doing nothing for the past few years; they appeared to be idling on the Nine Peaks Mountain, yet after their laborious efforts were finally revealed, the people in the Wen family understood very well in their hearts, despite not voicing it out. How could they allow Zhui Zi to go to this unusually dangerous place under heaven alone?

Mumu, little Chi Maojiu and the rest wished to go too, but the whereabouts of the descendants of the heaven's cone nails remained unknown. The Nine Peaks Mountain needed master cultivator's protection. On the other hand, Zhui Zi's embodiment of true water was also incapable of shielding too many people. It would only be more inconvenient if too many people were to go. In the end, they debated for a long while, and the decision for Zhui Zi and Wen Leyang to travel together was made.

Four days later, Liu Zheng's severe injuries were healed with the miraculous effect of the Centipede Grass. He would only need to recuperate quietly for a period of time before he could be recovered, while Darling Little Five too made a call, and was informed that Hanba had already met her. They were on the way to return to the Nine Peaks Mountain and would arrive in the village in less than a few days. Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi packed light, joined hands, and rushed to the Black and White Island.

In case of emergency, Zhui Zi too intentionally brought along two pieces of Centipede Grass' leaves.

The guests from the Temple of Great Mercy, Eyang Sect, One Word Palace and the rest had already dispersed by now. Old Gu was also burdened by his official affairs and had since left the village, while the siblings Fei Fei and Xiao Sha stayed behind. When they were sending off Wen Leyang from the mountain, Fei Fei asked Zhui Zi softly, "There is still one more matter that Xiao Sha and I could not figure out all along. Is Liu Zheng's master teacher the descendant of the Black and White Island?"

Before Third Brother seized the abode back in those years, other than gathering a group of strong and powerful cultivators, he also passed down a lineage of disciples. When the Black and White Island's great formation was completed, he sent his disciples to the island to guard the great formation. The three enlightened persons with the 'Tian' name-generation were all Kong Nuer's disciples and disciple's disciples.

Judging by this, not only was there no enmity between Liu Zheng and Kong Nuer, they were even a little related. Yet in the past few years, Liu Zheng had been playing a part in the effort to look for the descendants of the heaven's cone nails all along. He had chosen his side, obviously.

Amongst the few demon immortals, Zhui Zi had the most intimate relationship to Liu Zheng. She chuckled softly upon hearing that, "Liu Zheng was acting in defiance on behalf of his three teachers. Tian Yin and Tian Shu lived in seclusion on the Black and White Island because they wanted to guard the heaven in solitary, not only because of Kong Nuer's selfishness."

Fei Fei answered in agreement. She did not inquire anymore, but turned around and looked towards Wen Leyang, before diverting the topic of their conversation, "Xiao Sha and I have been discussing Red Pot's situation for the past few days. We have an indistinct thought, but we will still need to find out about the situation on the Black and White Island if it matches Red Pot's description."

Xiao Sha's expression was peculiar and strange, "It better not be the same. If it is, there is no way for us to explain anymore!"

Wen Leyang burst out laughing, "We shall discuss further when we have returned!" He did not waste time making small talk, but waved his hand and bode farewell to his family members soon after he launched his movements. He then left with Zhui Zi by his side.

The Black and White Island was located on the outside of the East China Sea. Their journey was arranged well by the siblings, Fei Fei and Xiao Sha, through Old Gu's relationship with others. Hence, there was no need for them to worry about anything. Zhui Zin and Wen Leyang chatted and laughed all the way. Wen Leyang was still feeling eager in his heart, for the driver who was sent by Old Gu to them was utterly unaffected by their flirtatious feelings. He stepped onto the accelerator desperately, honked and blared the police siren at each car that blocked their path; he was very majestic-looking.

Zhui Zi watched with glowing eyes. She giggled as she said to Wen Leyang, "After Xiang Liu and Kong Nuer's matter has been solved, perhaps I should work for Gu Xiaojun? He seemed to be a very domineering person."

Wen Leyang had yet to speak, when the driver suddenly turned around, "Sounds good!" He was about to report to Gu Xiaojun that Zhui Zi wanted to join the gang…

Wen Leyang attempted to ask about the possible situations that would take place on the Black and White Island along the way. Zhui Zi laughed as she shook her head, "We shall discuss this after we have arrived on the island. In the meantime, don't ruin our cheeky banter!"

Two days later, Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi boarded a fishing boat that appeared old and broken, but was still very functional, on a pier on Qingdao. The boat traveled towards the east continuously under Zhui Zi's guidance. This was the first time Wen Leyang sailed out to the sea on a boat properly; he was in an extremely good mood. Zhui Zi on the other hand had changed her mind. She decided not to become a police officer with Old Gu but said that after the matter was settled, she would buy a fishing boat and become a boat captain.

Ever since they sailed out to the sea, the weather was extremely good. The wind was warm and the waves were gentle, the sea was green and the sky was blue, while the boat sailed in a steady and speedy manner. Eleven days later, Zhui Zi suddenly instructed for the boat to stop.

The boat's captain working for Gu Xiaojun looked at the boundless blue waves before his eyes and was slightly puzzled, "Are we here? Where is the island?"

Zhui Zi was a little frustrated, "It's still far away, but this boat cannot cross the sea anymore." As she was saying that, she picked up a metal pail that was hung on the boat's rail conveniently, raised her hand, and tossed it.

Wen Leyang and the boat captain stood gazing at one another. No one knew what Zhui Zi was trying to do. Just as the metal pail rolled with the waves all the way, when it was about to glide out of the edge of their sight, an enormous vortex was formed abruptly. It sucked the pail that was floating on the water, and soon after, a muffled sound that was filled with saltiness and fishiness echoed. The sea regained its prior calmness once again.

The boat's captain was staring in bewilderment. If the vortex earlier were to approach the side of his boat, it would certainly be dragged down into the vortex.

Zhui Zi grabbed hold of Wen Leyang's shoulder, "The Black and White Island's surroundings are cast with powerful prohibition spells; ordinary people who trespass the area will only end up dead. Let's go!" Her body floated gently. Wen Leyang did not even hesitate to breathe in and lightened his body. He allowed her to pull him along as he jumped towards the surface of the sea. Zhui Zi was a water element demon immortal, and if she were to bring him along and jump into the sea to drown, there was truly no manifestation of heaven's will in this world.

As expected, the moment Zhui Zi jumped up, the surface of the sea surged. Where their gaze touched, countless waves that were rolling with silver lining parted into two, akin to the lotus seat under the bodhisattva tree that firmly supported them. Zhui Zi raised her charming chin at Wen Leyang. She was just like a proud little girl when she led Wen Leyang towards the depth of the sea.

Wen Leyang could feel that the surface beneath his feet was firm and sturdy; it was just like walking on the ground. The surface underneath his feet did not feel like a boundless great sea at all.

The boat's captain only knew that the organization assigned him to ferry these people, yet he did not expect his passengers to actually be a demon. He stood on the boat with his eyes filled with fear. After half a minute, he reacted to the situation and he roared loudly towards Zhui Zi, "We will be waiting for you here. Do return soon!"

Zhui Zi did not even turn around as she waved her hand towards the boat's captain and shouted, "I shall gift you some fishes!" She pinched her hand into the magic conjuration gesture, and several muffled thumps were suddenly heard from the boat. Dozens of huge fishes jumped onto the fishing boat in a splutter. Wen Leyang burst out laughing towards Zhui Zi, "I still think that you're better off working on a fishing boat."

Zhui Zi pouted her lips, "This boat is too small. There are still some bigger fishes that I dare not catch as gifts!" Thunderous water noises then echoed from their back, revealing a hideous giant fish that was no smaller than a small island. It was covered in blisters and was suddenly lifted out from the depth of the sea by Zhui Zi's magic spell.

In comparison, the fishing boat was akin to a toy. The boat captain sat onto the deck out of surprise and squalled towards Zhui Zi from afar, "Send back the Dragon King, quick!"

Zhui Zi was laughing with joy. With a bang, she tossed the sea monster to the far end at her side. Her little hand firmly grasped onto Wen Leyang's wrist, as she laughed and reminded, "We have reached the prohibition spell. Hold your breath and calm your nerves, I shall deal with this myself!"

Wen Leyang had yet to answer to her when the seawater underneath his feet suddenly shook. The sounds of roaring that was rippling with thousands of tons of water pressure surged out from the surface of the sea aggressively and shattered the warm sunlight that covered the sky in a flash. Soon after, giant waves as huge as the mountain took form at the edge of their sight, just like a large group of primitive mammoths. The waves then surged towards them wildly within the sound of their howls!

The thundering sound of water filled the heaven and earth to its brink, akin to the sound of war drums used by the Dragon King to gather his soldiers that shattered the sea, the sky, as well as causing the sun to cower in fear.

Zhui Zi was still laughing, and her pitch-black pupils were blooming with brightness and excitement. She walked faster. Soon, the giant river-like monstrous waves approached them closer and closer, while the waves that were condensed underneath her feet finally moved. With Zhui Zi's magic conjuration gesture, the waves were glimmering with silver radiance. It was as tyrannical as the ice blades, as graceful as the lotus that only bloomed once before wilting, and one that firmly cut into the boundless murky waves, sweeping through everything in a flash!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 292: The Potato

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

In between the sky and the sea, was a rage so intense, it was already completely boiling, one that could only belong to the great sea.

The monstrous waves were enough to split a lone island, the vortex was strong enough to swallow a hill, and the silver-colored waves were stretched as far as the eyes could see, all amidst the boiling sky and land! Zhui Zi on the other side pulled Wen Leyang along as they walked faster and faster, and soon enough, she was leaping and flying, akin to an arrow that flew sideways under the protection of her layers of waves. She shuttled past the monstrous waves without hesitation.

Wen Leyang was dizzy from witnessing the water element's magic power. He could not help but feel his blood boil with righteous indignation. Just as his state of mind was distracted, a forceful and sonorous dragon's roar suddenly echoed from the side of his ear. Wen Leyang was startled for a moment before he realized that he had summoned his dragon-shaped bony Ning Jiao.

The bony Ning Jiao's mouth opened and closed at the sound of a crack. It turned around and protected Zhui Zi and Wen Leyang; its empty eye sockets were shimmering with pitch-black excitement. It was roaring loudly under the murky waves. Zhui Zi, who was initially urging her magic conjuration gestured continuously to resist the entire great sea, managed to stretch out to grab onto the Bony Ning Jiao's tail in the midst of the pressing affair. At the sound of a 'thud', she tossed it into the sea while complaining pitifully, "Its voice is too hoarse!"

The Bony Ning Jiao's actual power was on par with Zhui Zi, but without Wen Leyang's instruction, it could only be tossed into the great sea with no complaints.

After Zhui Zi tossed away the Bony Ning Jiao, she spoke to Wen Leyang, "I have already used my embodiment of true water to conceal our vital energy. After entering the island, if it is not the last resort, you are neither allowed to use the magic spell nor allowed to use your telegnosis ability, lest you break my magic spell. You can only see and hear everything. We're only going to take a stroll on the island and count how many heaven's cone nails there are left before we leave!"

Wen Leyang nodded, "May I speak?"

Zhui Zi laughed in the most pleasant manner, "You may only speak softly next to my ear!"

Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi made their way forward. There were always monstrous waves that came pouncing over with hostility but were churned into pieces by Zhui Zi's waves. Gradually, Wen Leyang had even felt waves upon waves of rolling seawater which seemed to falter yet still imposing, akin to fireworks… Even though they were not magnificent enough, it was enough to invoke a sense of excitement!

The prohibition spells surrounding the Black and White Island were incisive, but it was more than sufficient for Zhui Zi to deal with. The two of them joined hands and stood side by side, all the way towards the evening. Zhui Zi suddenly laughed melodiously, "We have arrived now. Be careful in everything you do!" She then pulled at Wen Leyang and leaped up high into the air!"

Wen Leyang was feeling very odd as if he had dived head-first into a balloon. His entire body felt slightly tightened, but soon loosened up, while his feet had already stepped onto the hard soil ground.

When he turned around and looked towards where he had just come from, the surface of the sea had already regained its serenity. Not even foam was left behind by the monstrous wave. The setting sun hung on the sky afar and left behind a bright red streak on the surface of the water that seemed like a lifeless road taken over by moss.

From a bird's eye view, the Black and White Island was as huge as a city; while its mountains were neatly arranged from the south towards the north.

Back when he was at the Goddess Peak, Wen Leyang had known that the mountains on the Black and White Island were transformed from Xiang Liu's dharma body, that split out from the middle of the island and sprawled all the way to the nine mountain ridges on the south pole. That was the monster's nine snake necks, while the part that looked like a giant hill overgrown with tumors on the north, was Xiang Liu's lower body.

It was complete silence on the Black and White Island. Even the sound of wind seemed to have frozen over. The surrounding area was certainly not as described by Red Pot, for being continuously rumbling with loud noises echoing through the entire sky.

As Zhui Zi launched her true water magic spell to conceal their figures, the two people dared not use their telegnosis ability, and neither did they dare to urge their cultivation power to speed up their walking even more. They could only jog all the way, as they headed stealthily towards the south where the snake's neck mountain ridge was closest to them.

Zhui Zi studied the formation chart before; personally, she was also the demon-suppressing cone nail for thousands of years before. She understood the great formation of the island like the back of her hand. It was until the two people moved stealthily side by side, that she put her little mouth next to Wen Leyang's ear and explained the demon-suppressing great formation to him softly.

The nine heaven's cone nails were used to suppress the nine snake's heads. Even on the surface, it appeared that a heaven's cone nail was nailed onto one snake's head, yet the great formation was actually an entirety that guided the power of the heaven and earth to pin down the entire monster. Even so, one or two of the heaven's cone nails were broken, and the responding snake's head and neck were still shackled by the power of the magic formation. It could not budge at all.

After more than half of the heaven's cone nails were ruined, the power of the great formation was completely destroyed. The remaining power that suppressed Xiang Liu only came from the surviving heaven's cone nails, while the rest of the few snake's heads that lost the suppression of the heaven's cone nails could move about freely.

Zhui Zi's breath smelled like the scent of orchid; she exhaled so hard and made Wen Leyang's heart float amongst the clouds, "If there are still five or more heaven's cone nails remaining right now, we will be safe and sound, but if there are only four remaining heaven's cone nails, and Xiang Liu's three heads are alive now, you and I are in grave danger!"

Wen Leyang stretched out his hands. He had precisely nine fingers; it was very convenient for him to calculate…

Zhui Zi was cautious in her movements, but her expression did not show anxiousness. She brought Wen Leyang as they walked in quick strides stealthily along the snake head mountains. They examined the heaven's cone nail that was nailed onto each snake's head in an orderly manner.

Even though they could not dash at full force, the two of them did not walk slowly. From the dusk to midnight, they had already examined three mountain ridges, and every time Zhui Zi arrived at a location, she would explain to Wen Leyang softly that the three snake's necks were respectively made of three elements of metal, fire, and earth. The fire cone nail had already been broken, but the two heaven's cone nails of metal and earth elements were still standing upright and firm.

The demon-suppressing heaven's cone nails were not considerably enormous in size, but the cone nails appeared not that different from utility poles. They were adorned with scriptures, occasionally circulating with sharp, or thick divine radiance that extinguished in a flash.

The next mountain ridge they visited, as compared to the three prior ones, was obviously more desolated. Streaks upon streaks of enormous yet savage fissures sprawled out in all directions. It made one feel cold and bleak when seen from afar. When he was right in the middle of the fissure, Wen Leyang could only feel his breathing oppressed; the air was filled with sticky oppression.

Moreover, when they passed through the three element genera of metal, fire, and earth snake's neck mountains, every mountain corresponded to its element's genus. The fire element mountain was scorching hot; even breathing felt like swallowing fire. The metal element mountain was filled with sharp forces. Even though there was no wind, when the air slowly flowed according to footsteps, it made one feel as if there was a sharp blade gently shaving against one's skin…

The desolated mountain ridge before his eyes did not contain even a little power of element.

"This snake's neck is made of the wood element. The evil soul was already dead four years ago, that's why this neck lost its vitality – it is desolated as such! There's no need to examine anymore!" Zhui Zi's mouth cracked into a peculiar smile, "The next ridge is of the water element."

Wen Leyang chuckled, "Then we must go there. I must stand at the spot where you suppressed the demon thousands of years ago." He paused for a moment and added, "By then, I shall take a photo for you, then add a postscript behind it – Wen Leyang suppressed the demon here…"

Zhui Zi cracked into a smile, "And then I shall engrave the snake's head with – Zhui Zi was here."

The two of them were chatting and laughing, when rustling noises suddenly echoed from all directions without a sign. Wen Leyang thought that there was an incoming enemy; he immediately wanted to circulate and expel his poison when Zhui Zi hastily stopped him, "There's no harm, the true water is formless. These ghostly creatures cannot see us!"

Meanwhile, they were still on the wood element snake's neck mountain ridge. Wen Leyang dared not use his telegnosis ability recklessly, as he could only focus his attention, hold his breath, and listen to the noises that came from beneath his feet attentively. The loud noises in the surroundings sounded closer and closer as if there were countless Mourning Sect's corpse figurines digging up the earth strenuously, attempting to struggle to free out of the earth.

After a short while, with the sound of muffled poofs, ghost-faced monkeys with skinny and weak bodies, with skin akin to withered tree bark, crawled out, one after another, from the fissures that densely covered the mountain ridge.

These ghost-faced monkeys' body size was not that different from ordinary monkeys, but their movements were rigid and stiff. Their bodies appeared not to be forged from flesh and blood, but they appeared to be pieced together by wood. In between their movements, they let out a rigid sound of occasional clunking.

As mentioned by Zhui Zi, the ghost monkeys bored out from the ground close by, yet the monkeys did not even glance at them. After the monkeys crawled onto the surface of the ground, they formed into troops and walked from the wood element mountain ridge towards the water element mountain ridge. Each of the monkey's hands was holding a potato-like fruit.

Wen Leyang felt that these monkeys' appearances seemed familiar, and after he recalled attentively, he suddenly remembered that back when he was at the Gold-consuming Lair, he saw a troop of similar spirit monsters, but the ghost-faced monkeys in the Gold-consuming Lair had golden bronze-colored bodies instead. Guo Huan told him at the time that those ghost-faced monkeys were known as the 'Metal Mountain Demon', which was a species of mountain ghosts.

Zhui Zi seemed to have seen through Wen Leyang's thoughts. She explained to him softly, "These monsters are known as the Wood Mountain Demons. The wood element snake's head is already dead. The malevolent energy accumulated in its death transforms into this species of spirit monsters. It's nothing remarkable actually."

Wen Leyang suppressed the shock in his heart and pointed to the potatoes that were tightly grasped in the Wood Mountain Demons' hands, "What are they trying to do there? Send meals to their relatives?"

Zhui Zi shook her head and waited for the Wood Mountain Demons to leave before she pulled at Wen Leyang, "We shall find out by following them!"

There were roughly four to five hundred 'Wood Mountain Demons'. When they gathered together and walked, the clattering sound of their footsteps connected into a stretch as if a box of matches was shaken continuously in one's eardrums.

Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi's footsteps were lighter than fallen leaves. They followed behind the Wood Mountain Demons as far as a hundred meters away all along and followed the monkeys as they walked towards the water element snake's neck.

The monkeys walked at an extremely slow pace; their speed was no faster than that of ordinary humans. Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi had no choice but to slow down; they walked from midnight until dawn broke. Only then did they walk out of the wood element snake's neck that was already dead into the water element mountain ridge.

The moment he entered the mountain of the water element, Wen Leyang could feel that his entire body was chilly as if he was in a cold and humid crypt. After he walked for a while, Wen Leyang suddenly shivered. It was not because his surroundings were all cold and chilly, but because… this mountain ridge was steep and treacherous. It was completely unlike the desolation of that lifeless wood element mountain!

Zhui Zi's expression too turned desolate subconsciously, as she turned her head to the side and peered at Wen Leyang once, "This snake's neck is still alive… the water element evil soul isn't dead yet."

Whether it was still in the snake's head or not, as long as the evil soul was still alive, the corresponding snake's head and neck would not be dead as well.

According to Red Pot's statement, the water element evil soul that was sealed in Hanba's body had been refined and dissolved by itself four years ago…

The water moistened the wood, and the moment that troop of Wood Mountain Demon in front arrived at this water element mountain ridge, they grew high-spirited. They walked faster than before; Wen Leyang could not care about pondering over Red Pot's matter anymore, so he joined Zhui Zi in following closely behind the back of these monsters.

They walked for another two more hours, and by noon, the Wood Mountain Demons finally walked from where the long snake's neck was until its head.

Xiang Liu's head was no less inferior than Guo Huan's stone tower. Perhaps it was because it was sealed for too long, Wen Leyang could not even see the facial features of the snake's head. At the end of the snake's neck was an oval-shaped giant river. The Wood Mountain Demon did not linger when they ran below the snake's head, but instead, used their three unoccupied limbs to start climbing up, while their occupied hands firmly grasped at the potatoes. After they climbed for a while, all of them bored into a fissure located in the mountainside.

Wen Leyang analyzed the position and asked Zhui Zi softly, "Is this… the snake's mouth?"

Zhui Zi nodded; she furrowed her brows with puzzlement.

On the outside of that mountain fissure, there were still seven or eight Wood Mountain Demons on guard, as if they were protecting something. After they saw that their companions were crawling up from below, only then did they give way to the path.

After all the monkeys that were holding a potato each bored into the mouth of the water element snake's head, Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi waited for a moment and they did not notice any more movements. The both of them too climbed onto the mountain, and they were about to bore a hole into that streak of fissure when the monkeys crawled out in a mess and returned to their previous course to the wood element mountain. The potatoes in their hands had already disappeared.

Both of them were concealed by the magic spell. They were completely not worried that they would be discovered by the monkeys, so they did not acknowledge the troop of monkeys at once. They somersaulted and leaped into the snake's mouth.

If he did not already know that he was entering one of Xiang Liu's nine heads beforehand, Wen Leyang still truly thought that he was only entering a mountain cave. The inside of the snake's mouth was even more humid, yet the surroundings were no different from any rock cave or ore cave. The two of them gazed at one another, held their breaths in unison, and walked towards the depths gently without so much as a sound.

But after they walked for three to five steps, the sunlight had already completely vanished. Even so, with Zhui Zi and Wen Leyang's power of sight, they could only see dozens of meters of their surroundings clearly with great effort. Wen Leyang exercised complete vigilance and made up his mind secretly, that if the situation became dangerous, he would first stretch out his hand and toss Zhui Zi out of the snake's head before he made his next move. Yet unexpectedly, as Zhui Zi was walking in front, she was also holding Wen Leyang's hand. She used her long and fine finger to write something repeatedly on his palm; it felt ticklish.

Wen Leyang followed Zhui Zi's strokes as he attempted to read in silence. Finally, when Zhui Zi was writing for the third time, he finally read her words – do not even try that!

In the darkness, Zhui Zi's eyes were bright yet pure, akin to the star and the moon.

Zhui Zi realized that Wen Leyang had read the words that she wrote; her mouth cracked into a relaxed smile as she turned and held his hand. As they continued to walk side by side towards the darkness, it took only a while before both their palms were covered in a cold sweat.

They walked for another three to four minutes when a gush of crisp sounds that sounded like someone was chewing on apples, echoed from the depths of the darkness indistinctly.

They both exchanged glances and inhaled a deep, silent breath at the same time. They chased after the unknown crisp sound, and soon, a strange man with ragged garments and a hunchbacked body appeared before them.

The strange man had disheveled hair; there was no way to describe his facial features. He was holding a potato and was chewing it out of boredom, and behind his back was a small hill of potatoes that stretched as far as the eyes could see. Wen Leyang's heart was filled with astonishment; the Wood Mountain Demons earlier were truly sending meals to this man here. Moreover, this man's appetite appeared to be… not very small.

That man was chewing the potato when his gaze accidentally swept towards their direction. Just as Wen Leyang still thought that he was concealed by the embodiment of true water and that the other party could not see him, that man suddenly stopped chewing and squalled as if he was almost in tears, "Wen Leyang, why did you come here?" The man jumped up strenuously as he spoke, staggered, and ran towards them.

Zhui Zi's reaction was much faster as compared to Wen Leyang's. The moment she realized that their magic spell was exposed, she waved her hand within the crisp sound of a shout. She was about to summon the icicles and freeze the enemy first, yet unexpectedly at the same time, she urged her life vitality. Her face turned ghastly pale abruptly. The power of the water element in her entire body did not respond, much to her surprise!

While the Poison of Life and Death in Wen Leyang's body was circulating rapidly at this moment, he took a step forward and shielded Zhui Zi. He turned his hand and brandished the Snake Knife, shimmering with murderous intent as he aimed at the enemy.

When that strange man who was chewing a potato realized that the two monsters were launching an attack together, he was scared out of his wits. He staggered and tumbled onto the ground. One of his hands parted the long hair that covered his face desperately, while he squalled with a hoarse voice, "It's me, it's me!"

Wen Leyang's hand that was holding Ning Jiao's sting was firm as a rock. He cautiously approached the man by half a step, concentrated and looked at him for a while, when his face suddenly revealed astonishment, "You are… Wen Shulin!"

Ever since the tangled warfare of Mount Hua's Goddess Peak, Wen Shulin had since lost his tracks. The crowd once searched for him for a while too, but they still did not manage to find even one clue all along. In addition to the true soul that was already executed, the crowd temporarily did not need the three baffling items of 'big flat cake, broken gong, dog' to deal with the nine-headed monster, that was why they pushed the matter aside temporarily.

Before he entered the cave, Wen Leyang had even once guessed that the person who was hiding inside Xiang Liu's water element head was the immortal master teacher, Kong Nuer, but he did not expect it to be Wen Shulin chewing on a potato.

Zhui Zi too recognized Wen Shulin, she was perplexed to the greatest extent. She scratched her head out of unbearable confusion, and in her exquisite capacity for clear thinking, she could not understand why her spiritual vitality was not following her commands, and she could not figure out why this old man was even here. She widened her little mouth, stunned, as she spoke ferociously, "Do not move recklessly if you want to stay alive!"

Similarly using death as a threat, Zhui Zi's imposing mannerism, when she shouted, was much weaker than Chang Li's. Perhaps it was because the depth of her pupils had always appeared piteous as usual.

Wen Shulin still dared to 'act coy' with Wen Leyang, yet he dared not go against Zhui Zi's instructions regardless. He immediately lay at the same spot without moving a muscle; the wrinkles on his old face and his dirty long moustache were quivering in fear, as he was still grasping tightly onto half a potato in his hand.

It was only then that Zhui Zi revealed a satisfied smile.

The water element magic spell was already broken, and the pores on Wen Leyang's entire body widened and shrunk. His telegnosis ability spread out to all directions akin to water, and the situation in the snake's neck was completely revealed to him.

Yet when his telegnosis ability could detect the snake's mouth, he was blocked again. The situation on the outside could not be seen clearly even in Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability that stripped him away from the world.

The nine-headed snake's body formed its own world; it was isolated from the outside world.

Wen Shulin was so anxious that his old face reddened. He was panting heavily, and after a while he finally spoke strenuously, "I… have never committed any bad deeds before!"

Zhui Zi raised her charming brows slightly and shouted with a smile, "Don't talk nonsense! I shall ask you first, how did you see through my formless true water?" As she was saying that, she waved her hand, signaling Wen Shulin to sit up and speak.

Wen Shulin hastily turned his body and sat up, trying hard to straighten his back. He stuttered and answered, "In Xiang Liu's body, the mortal world's magic spell and life vitality are more often than not, useless. Any profound cultivator here is only slightly stronger than an ordinary person."

Zhui Zi frowned, Wen Shulin hastily added, "Your form of true water lost its effect the moment you entered the snake's mouth, but you just don't know it."

Wen Shulin barely spoke for the past few years. His pronunciation, enunciation, and accent sounded a little choppy.

Zhui Zi urged her spiritual vitality once again, but there was still no response at all. She nodded gently and continued to ask, "Tell me, what's going on? How did you end up here?"

Wen Leyang reminded softly from the side, "Tell us the truth. The friendship of you gifting Xiaoyi that big-muzzled weapon – We still frequently think about that, but as long as you do no evil, I will not harm you."

Zhui Zi shot him an evil stare with a spurious expression. Wen Leyang replied with a forced smile, "I mean it in all seriousness"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 293: There's a Thief

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Wen Shulin tore off a streak of cloth from his clothes and tied up his hair. It was so dirty that it had already clumped up to the back of his head. He was about to explain the event that took place back in the days when he suddenly recalled something else. He looked towards Wen Leyang anxiously, "How long… since the Goddess Peak until now, how long has it been?"

Wen Leyang had the best understanding of this issue. He was trapped almost as long as this old man,."A little over four years, less than five years."

Wen Shulin exhaled a long breath in apparent relief. He muttered softly, "It has only been four years…" Following that he continued, "When the Black and White Island appeared next to Goddess Peak, I was looking at the form of the mountain range, and it became clear to me all at once. The big flat cake, broken gong, dog, the riddle that I spent a lifetime to calculate. The answer… was possibly on this island!"

Wen Shulin's words startled Zhui Zi, "So you ran into the Black and White Island yourself?"

Wen Shulin nodded strenuously. He used calculation as his cultivation path. His infatuation towards the Art of Calculation went beyond Wei Mo's, especially in this riddle of 'the big, flat cake, broken gong, and dog' that troubled him through his entire lifetime.

Chang Li coerced him into recalculating the locations of the nine heaven's cone nails because it was difficult for him to bear any results. That was why he was reluctant. Yet once he discovered a brand new clue, he was feeling eager to the greatest extent in his heart. The Black and White Island that was located in the depth of the East China Sea, was guarded by incisive prohibition spells on usual days. Just by depending on Wei Mo's abilities, even if a thousand of him were to be tied into a bunch still he could not enter the place. Yet he would only need to make a jump to enter the Black and White Island on that day.

Afterwards, the Goddess Peak turned into a chaotic mess. No one paid attention to him anymore. Wen Shulin seized the opportunity to sneak into the Black and White Island during the chaos.

Zhui Zi shook her head, "You know very well about the danger of the Black and White Island. If you were trying to calculate something, why did you not tell us about it?"

Wen Shulin appeared awkward. He rubbed the potato subconsciously on his pants. He answered shyly, "I… was only thinking about calculating. I did not wish to partake in the enmity between all of you." As he was saying that, the old man began to speak then hesitated, he was suppressing what he wanted to say forcefully.

Zhui Zi raised a finger towards him with a pleading gaze, "Tell us, do not be afraid."

Wen Shulin shivered and clenched his teeth. He made up his mind and spoke, "All of you cannot even deal with the true soul. How are you worthy of becoming Xiang Liu's opponent? I dare not come in between and help all of you to deal with Xiang Liu even more now!"

When he was still on Mount Hua, Xiang Liu's true soul guided the Distant Talisman to escape. Wen Shulin also knew that the Black and White Island's monster was being suppressed by the heaven's cone nails. He watched the riddle's clue helplessly before his eyes. He was not thinking clearly at the time and decided to run to the Black and White Island. He only needed to memorize the crucial numbers before he escaped. If he were to leave before Xiang Liu, from then on he did not need to interfere with the Wen family's demon immortals. He could also hide from the evil creature from primitive ages.

Yet Wen Shulin could not control the timing well. By the time he managed to record a few numerical data in a haste, he was about to escape when he discovered that the Black and White Island had returned to the great sea…

Zhui Zi finally revealed a joyous smile. Wen Shulin felt indignant but did not dare to speak.

Tian Yin's true soul returned to the Black and White Island. Even though Wen Shulin's had disguised himself, Tian Yin still recognized him at first glance. The true soul's appearance at the time was akin to seeing a ghost. It was not expected that Wen Shulin would appear on the Black and White Island.

Tian Yin's true soul acted much more generously to Wen Shulin as compared to how he treated Chang Li and the rest. He allowed Wen Shulin to travel everywhere on the island to calculate and measure. He even sent the Wood Mountain Demon that was condensed from the wood element snake's head to take care of him. Wen Shulin had never expected that one day he would become the second owner of the Black and White Island…

About two months after that, the true soul left the Black and White Island again. Before he departed he was afraid that master cultivators would enter the island and capture Wen Shulin, so he dissolved away the limited life vitality in him. He hid him in the water element snake's head, while at the same time, he instructed the Wood Mountain Demons to send meals to Wen Shulin.

Under Wen Shulin's plea, the true soul was especially merciful to him. He allowed the Wood Mountain Demons to lift Wen Shulin out for a stroll around the island once a month to sunbathe.

Tian Yin had never returned from then on.

Wen Shulin's cultivation base was limited. He would still need to feed on food after a period of time, yet there was only the potato-like fruit available on the Black and White Island that was produced after the wood element mountain died.

Those Wood Mountain Demons were not intelligent. They crawled out of the mountain almost every day. They formed troops as they delivered meals to him. They did not bother to see if he was capable of finishing all the food.

Wen Shulin pointed to the potato hill that stretched as far as the eyes could see behind himself, "This fruit here is tasteless. You will feel full from feeding on one or two every day. It will never rot no matter how long it is left here."

At this point, Wen Shulin suddenly became high spirited. His face was filled with a mysterious expression as he approached Wen Leyang, "Before the true soul left, his expression was very weary-looking. According to my judgment, Tian Yin's dharma body was in trouble!" As he was saying that, he sniggered a few times, "I wonder which unfortunate bastard's body was seized by it."

Wen Leyang knew he was the unfortunate bastard in his heart.

Zhui Zi was elated. She laughed for a while before she said to Wen Shulin, "The true soul is dissolved and refined, there is no need for you to worry anymore!"

With a thud, the half potato finally dropped to the ground.

Wen Shulin widened his mouth and his face was filled with disbelief. He was rather intelligent. He did not look at Zhui Zi, but he glared at Wen Leyang. "Is… is that true? How…"

The old man knew he understood better than anyone. His dealings with the true soul would only result in his death sooner or later. Now that he learned about the news that the true soul was dead, he was feeling surprised and joyous. Yet he dared not believe it regardless. There was still someone capable of killing the ancient, evildoer that wandered the world for thousands of years.

Wen Leyang chuckled, "It was refined by the grandmaster grandfather's birth year's strong poison."

Wen Shulin suddenly let out a loud and clear laugh, "So it turns out that Tuo Xie is back! If there is anybody else in the world capable of killing the true soul, that person can only be him!

Zhui Zi grew tired from sitting. She dropped her shoulder and leaned on Wen Leyang's arm. She waited till Wen Shulin was done laughing, then she asked, "You have been on the Black and White Island for the past few years… have you ever seen a toad?"

Wen Shulin's face was filled with a baffling expression. He asked in reply, "What do you mean by a toad? How big is the toad?"

Zhui Zi laughed and shook her head. She diverted the topic of conversation. "It's alright, leave it, if you have never seen it. How many heaven's cone nails are left on the Black and White Island right now?"

Wen Shulin answered without hesitation, "I went out ten days ago… when I was sunbathing. There were still six heaven's cone nails left!" As he was saying that, he pulled up his fingers as he counted one by one, "The metal element, earth element, star cone nail, moon cone nail, sun cone nail, and also one chaos cone nail!" As he was saying that, the old man paused for a moment. "The two heaven's cone nails of sun and moon are rather dangerous. The fissures on these cone nails grew increasingly wider over the past few years. I am afraid that these cone nails will not last very long."

As long as more than five out of nine heaven's cone nails were left, the nine-headed monster could not budge anymore. This trip to the Black and White Island of theirs lost its danger. Even though he was still slightly suspicious towards Wen Shulin, deep down, Wen Leyang was still great.

Zhui Zi nodded towards Wen Leyang strenuously. "The embodiment of true water's magic spell is useless in Xiang Liu's body. If we were to have already revealed our tracks when we entered, if the monster could move, then it should have since turned wild."

Wen Shulin knew that he was about to break free from the entrapment. He was so happy and high-spirited, he rubbed his palms as he hastily announced the good news to Wen Leyang. "After I had arrived on the Black and White Island, I continued to calculate and predict based on the heaven's cone nails and monster's body. Regarding the three clues of the big flat cake, broken gong and dog, I had seen through quite a lot too…"

Zhui Zi did not wait for him to finish his sentence. She pulled Wen Leyang lazily as they stood up, "Let us examine the rest of the few heaven's cone nails, take a look at the situation of those cone nails. Then we shall leave. Anything else can be discussed once we have returned home."

Wen Shulin cheered then immediately shut his mouth. He jumped up and stepped ferociously onto the half potato that had just rolled onto the ground. He jogged, following Wen Leyang outside.

The three of them walked towards the snake's head together. Wen Shulin seemed to have remembered something very important. His dry fingers firmly grasped onto Wen Leyang's arm. He reminded him cautiously, "The Wood Mountain Demons are very troublesome, especially since they come in great numbers. There are thousands of them…"

Wen Leyang did not pay attention to the small monsters initially. He was startled by Wen Shulin's words, he could not help but ask, "So many of them?" He imagined the situation of himself being encircled and attacked by thousands of the ghost-faced monkeys all at once. His scalp felt numb from fear.

Wen Shulin put on a long face as he nodded, "Those that come and send meals to me daily, are less than fifty percent of their total number."

Zhui Zi laughed with a crisp voice, "It is not a wonder if one of Xiang Liu's dead head transforms into thousands of small spirit monsters. It is still considered too little."

Not long after that the three persons arrived next to the snake's mouth, there was only a stretch of heavy darkness as they looked towards the outside, there was no way they could see the scene clearly, and they could not even hear a sound.

Wen Leyang carried the old man on his back, while his other hand wrapped was around Zhui Zi, who could not use her life vitality in the snake's body. He exerted the strength of his legs as he leaped up and jumped out of the monster's mouth. Soon after the three of their expressions changed abruptly in unison. The situation outside was completely out of sorts!

The mountain and wilderness were filled with aggressive Wood Mountain Demons! Each Wood Mountain Demon's expression was bitter and sad, their mouths gave out a forlorn squall as they dashed from the direction of the wood element snake's body in rage. They passed the water element snake's head, and continued to dash forward!

Wen Leyang had only jumped out when he was immediately noticed by the spirit monsters that were marching and rushing on their journey. The hundreds of Wood Mountain Demons that were closest to them suddenly changed their direction. They hissed and howled as they pounced towards Wen Leyang and the rest like a swarm of bees.

Wen Leyang's Poison of Life and Death was surging wildly. Just as he was about to leap up and face the enemy, a refreshing gush of chills suddenly radiated from his body. Zhui Zi's life vitality had recovered and once again, launched the formless true water's magic spell to conceal their bodies.

The Wood Mountain Demons that were raiding had yet to approach them. The demons had lost its target, their hideous and tyrannical faces were accompanied by puzzlement. They inspected the surroundings vigilantly for a moment, then they converged back into the great army. They continued to run towards the front again.

The three of them dropped to the ground. They were amongst the thousands of Wood Mountain Demon's great army that were running wildly. They were feeling a little stunned. In the beginning, Wen Leyang thought that these monsters were rushing over madly because they realized that Wen Shulin had escaped, but he soon realized that something was wrong.

The Wood Mountain Demons' aim was not at the water element snake's mountain that had lost its evil soul. The demons were shuttling in troops after troops underneath the water element head's great mountain, and ran towards the next mountain ridge…

Even though they did not discuss much in the snake's mouth, they were held up for quite some time. By the time they came out, the sky had further darkened. There were no stars in the sky, but the bright moon was clean and full. It was blooming with a shimmery, silver brilliance that tainted the entire Black and White Island, giving it an even more sinister atmosphere.

The bright moon was like a wheel in the sky. On land, thousands of ghosts fled by night!

Zhui Zi squinted her eyes. She waved her hand towards Wen Leyang, "Something must have happened on the island, let us follow them and take a look!" Upon saying that her body floated. She joined Wen Leyang as they ran with the raging spirit monsters towards the depth of the great mountain.

Wen Shulin had since been petrified to the extent that he could not speak anymore. He lived on the island for the past four years, yet he had never witnessed such a situation before. Thousands of Wood Mountain Demons were dashing wildly within layers of their strange howls. Their imposing mannerism was no less inferior than an armored troop that was charging forward!

They ran for a while before approaching the sixth mountain. Zhui Zi stretched her hand out and pointed to the one heaven's cone nail that could be seen faintly on the mountain ridge in front, "This mountain ridge is Xiang Liu's moon genus head. That stick of nail is precisely the moon genus' demon-suppressing heaven's cone nail…" Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly gave out a 'huh', "Not them again!"

Wen Leyang focused his vision as he looked from afar. Beneath the moon cone nail, one fat and two skinny persons were surrounding it. The two skinny ones surrounded the moon cone nail, they were busy managing some unknown task. The fat one turned around and faced the Wood Mountain Demon's great army that was roaring and approaching them. He shouted loudly to his companions, "Leave the Wood Mountain Demons to me, there is no need for the both of you to be distracted!" When he was speaking, his hands turned and he procured a smooth and round bronze mirror from his chest pocket. He shouted, "The moon protector, thirty!"

The bronze mirror suddenly resolved into a gush of dazzling radiance. Thirty silver-armored warriors with very different outlooks and physiques suddenly appeared quietly. Some were as tall as a tower, some were less than two feet tall. Some were strong as a mountain, while some were skinny and feeble as a reed.

The fat cultivator's expression was relaxed. He waved his hands and legs as he knocked at the bronze mirror in his hands. Within the ghastly rhythm he shouted once again, "The moon revolves like a wheel, burn through the six harmonies!"

Under the Taoism code, the thirty silver-armored warriors with different shapes suddenly moved. Each of them walked at a peculiar pace, they surrounded the moon cone nail and the three cultivators as they spun around in a seemingly messy and uneven manner. The silver-colored radiance rippling from their bodies grew stronger and thicker. A moment later, they were so bright they could not be looked at directly!

As soon as the Wood Mountain Demons approached the moon wheel's silver brilliance, spun by the silver-armored warriors, the demons would explode into a puff of black smoke with piercing shrieks. Soon after they turned into charred corpses.

The spirit monsters were already in a rage. They utterly could not care about the tragic deaths of their companions. They surged forward and took up the positions of the fallen. Like a tempestuous storm, they charged at the silver-armored warriors' defense over and over again, without a moment's pause!

Wen Leyang was feeling relieved in his heart. There were outsiders on the island. The Wood Mountain Demons that were entrusted by the true soul to guard the Black and White Island had discovered that. Only then they lured in the thousands of ghosts' fled by night.

After he stared at the three cultivators for a moment, Wen Leyang finally remembered who they were. He turned around and looked towards Zhui Zi, "They are… the descendants of the moon cone nail?!" Before he left the family, he had just learned of Zhui Zi's encounter in collecting the Centipede Grass.

Zhui Zi nodded, "The fat one is Full Moon, the two skinny ones are the First Quarter Moon and the Last Quarter Moon."

Wen Leyang immediately turned his head. He gazed to the left and right with Zhui Zi. He inspected his surroundings vigilantly. if the descendants of the moon cone nails had arrived on the Black and White Island… then would the rest of the descendants of the heaven's cone nails like Grandmother Shudou and Sir Rust be here as well?"

Even though she had a stomach full of uncertainties, Zhui Zi was still amused by the appearance of Wen Leyang's serious expression and glancing. "The descendants of the heaven's cone nails are here on the Black and White Island, mostly because they wanted to reform the demon-suppressing great formation. That can be a good thing actually." As she was saying that, Zhui Zi's small face grew a little more solemn again. If she were to join hands with Wen Leyang, they would not be afraid even if all the descendants of the heaven's cone nail were to appear now. What worried her the most was that perhaps Kong Nuer was there too. The matter of reforming the demon-suppressing great formation could not be completed by just depending on the effort of the few descendants of the heaven's cone nail.

Wen Leyang had the same thinking. He had the intention to use his telegnosis ability to widen his search area, yet he was afraid that he would break Zhui Zi's Art of True Water, which would result in them being discovered by the enemies. Wen Leyang could not find the rest of the enemies. He pulled along Zhui Zi as they separated themselves from the Wood Mountain Demons' great army. They rapidly climbed up a nearby small hill and spied on the situation from above.

The Wood Mountain Demons and the thirty silver-armored warriors were fighting like a raging fire. From a bird's eye view, the spirit monsters were like a stretch of rolling dark clouds that came from all directions like a swarm of bees. The silver-armored warriors were spinning continuously. They outlined the full moon-like silver wheel. The silver brilliance continuously washed away the layers of dark clouds that were planning to swallow the silver moon.

Wen Leyang placed the old man by his side. He laid on the small hill, then he shot his gaze back to the three moon cone nail's disciples once again. He watched for a while. He felt more and more out of sorts with time. He could not refrain himself from pulling Zhui Zi's finger, "What… are they doing?"

The two skinny persons, First Quarter Moon and Last Quarter Moon, circled the moon cone nail. They did not launch their supernatural powers nor used their magic spells. They depended on their ten fingers. They were digging continuously along the area where the moon cone nail sank into the mountain rock. No matter how Wen Leyang looked, they seemed to be attempting to dig out that moon genus demon-suppressing heaven's cone nail, from Xiang Liu's head!

Zhui Zi had yet to speak. The fat man, Full Moon seemed to have lost his temper. His round plate-like huge face was filled with ferocious excitement. He raised his right fist high up in the air, his gaze was arrogant as he surveyed the Wood Mountain Demons that were charging at them continuously. He gave out a series of muffled-thunder like, loud laughter. "Useless demons, such little skill is all they have huh?" Before his voice died away, his raised fist suddenly dropped downwards rapidly with a muffled sound of a bang – he punched and crushed his bronze mirror!

There was a crisp sound of the bronze mirror shattering. Full Moon shouted in an awe-inspiring manner, "The heaven's moon is full, the nine provinces are revealed. The ghosts, demons and monsters, cry out until their intestines break!"

Wen Shulin was extremely terrified yet he commented, "What kind of magic incantation is this, it sounded just like a jingle…"

The magic incantation sounded grotesque and inappropriate. The Black and White Island suddenly darkened. The full moon that was hanging in the sky suddenly constricted its brilliance. Wen Leyang felt his entire body going cold. The moonlight that was supposed to cover the island suddenly gathered together, and enshrouded around himself, Zhui Zi and Wen Shulin's body!

At that moment, Zhui Zi and Wen Leyang realized that Full Moon had discovered their tracks.

Wen Leyang did not realize that they were not protecting the magic formation, they were actually destroying it. Now that Wen Leyang noticed the clue, Full Moon then launched his murderous force! Zhui Zi was protected by the form of true water. The moon cone nail's disciples too had the true moon's majestic Art of Heaven. Everybody was supposed to be the master cultivator from the same rank. By depending on Zhui Zi's magic spell alone, she had failed to disguise her form at all.

When the moonlight gathered, Full Moon's voice surged skywards once again. "The moon dims or shines on the clue that cannot be seen. The moon's incantation, execute the demon!"

Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi had resisted the enemies together on a few occasions. They experienced life and death situations together. They had since achieved tacit understanding between one another. Wen Leyang then shouted in rage. He pounced towards the enemies together with the dragon-shaped, bony Ning Jiao! Zhui Zi on the other hand flapped her arms. Streaks upon streaks of ice spikes appeared out of thin air and protected herself and Wen Shulin.

The crisp sound of crackling combined in the blink of an eye. The Moon incantation's fatal spell that was launched by Full Moon, urged countless black-colored shadows to swoop towards Zhui Zi. They shattered on the crystal clear and dazzling ice spikes.

Wen Leyang exerted his divine power. He protected them with the bony Ning Jiao. A river of blood flowed out from the Wood Mountain Demons' battle formation. He pounced towards the enemies at lightning speed.

First Quarter Moon and Last Quarter Moon cheered in unison, "It is done!" To everyone's surprise, both of them had truly dug out that stick of demon-suppressing moon cone nail. They lifted it onto their shoulders as they spread their legs and ran! Thirty silver-armored warriors too changed their formation arrangement. They risked their lives to open up an escape route for their masters.

Full Moon did not even look at Wen Leyang who arrived at top speed. He followed his two companions, escaping together. At the same time he raised his head and gave out a stern howl to the far end, "First Brother, make a move!"

Wen Leyang had expected that they were reinforced by other companions. He was completely not affected. His attention was fixated at chasing after the three persons including Full Moon. Just as he was about to surge into the silver-armored warriors' battle formation, a sound loud enough to rouse the heaven suddenly exploded through the sky. A puff of goldish, red radiance exploded ferociously from afar!

Zhui Zi who was against the other enemies widened her eyes in surprise. She squalled in exasperation, "Someone shattered the sun genus heaven's cone nail. Leave the Black and White immediately!" She grabbed Wen Shulin from her side. She urged the life vitality at full force and swept towards Wen Leyang desperately.

Everything happened in a flash…

Full Moon launched a surprise attack at Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi.

Wen Leyang pounced back in countercharge. Zhui Zi guarded her own post.

First Quarter Moon and Last Quarter Moon dug away the moon cone nail; they escaped together with Full Moon.

The master cultivators that came to reinforce the descendants of the heaven's cone nail received their companion's signal. They made a move and crushed the sun genus demon-suppressing cone nail…

Out of the nine demon-suppressing heaven's cone nails, four heaven's cone nails of the water element, wood element, fire element, and sun element were broken. The moon genus heaven's cone nail was stolen.

Five out of nine cone nails were lost. Other than the two heads with evil souls, the rest of the strange snake's head that lost the suppression of its heaven's cone nails were able to move now.

Suddenly, a chain of extremely oppressed howls that seemed to suck in heaven and earth rapidly, echoed from not too far away. The ghastly and strange sound of a loud cry lingered in their ears incessantly!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 294: The Madman

The five heaven's cone nails were crushed in succession… or stolen. The situation in Black and White Island changed abruptly. The three strange snake's heads of the sun, moon, and fire elements were simultaneously awakened. All sorts of bitter cries shook heaven! Thousands of Wood Mountain Demons too gave up on chasing and killing the enemies. When the strange neck was howling, they threw themselves onto the ground in unison, giving out dry and bitter lamentations.

Zhui Zi's reaction was extremely fast. She picked up Wen Shulin and surged up. Just as she was about to get to Wen Leyang, three enormous black shadows appeared from the front, left and right of her without a sign. They struck at her ferociously at lightning speed!

The thick stench enshrouded around her all at once.

Zhui Zi was of a demon body. Xiang Liu inherently fancied swallowing great demons' spiritual vitality. After the three evil souls that had been suppressed for thousands of years were finally awakened, they pounced towards her together in surprise. The evil snake's speed was so fast that even a top demon immortal as strong as Zhui Zi did not stand a chance to dodge.

Zhui Zi's beautiful hair was suddenly blown apart, scattering a dash of heavy darkness into the air. Thousands of ice spikes appeared out of thin air, the ghastly pale color of water, the sharpness that could break the world! She had already suppressed the demon for thousands of years! How could she fear to fight this ancient evil creature once more? Or ten times more? Or hundreds and thousands of times more?

The entire Black and White Island has suddenly lost all sounds. The temperature dropped abruptly, freezing every sound, gaze, and second!

Wen Leyang turned around. Everything felt like it was happening in slow motion. Zhui Zi's beauty, penetrating with loneliness, was blowing in the wind. Wen Shulin's sparse lashes were trembling gently. The enormous ice spikes filled the place with layers of coldness…

The first evil snake was of the moon genus. Its entire body was covered in silver radiance. Its gigantic scales were rippling with a darkness that could not be seen through. It was surrounding Zhui Zi!

The force that was attacking it was the soft water's rage!

Time was truly stopped when the moon genus evil snake came into contact with the ice spikes. One was an evil creature born in heaven, the other was the entire cultivation base of a top water demon. The two gushes of tremendous force slowly resisted in unison…

The silver bottles were shattered. With a loud bang, the hourglass that seemed to have frozen ferociously finally fell to pieces as well. Time was like the wind that had struggled free from its shackles, pushing everything forward on the Black and White Island madly!

The ice spikes veiled the entire sky. They covered the sky and shielded the moon in a flash. Zhui Zi raised her pointed chin. A puff of bright red blood mist, capable of seizing souls, spurted out from her mouth!

The moon genus' strange neck too was covered with pus and blood. Its body was struck by Zhui Zi in full force that resulted in it being tossed high up towards the back.

It only took one strike. Zhui Zi had already risked the vitality of her entire body. An ordinary man was capable of taking her life with one punch right now.

The second strange neck had pounced forward. Its red-colored scales were covered in fire pattern, it's hot waves akin to a typhoon. It was the fire element evil snake.

Zhui Zi was smiling. She widened her eyes with the last of her strength. She was looking for Wen Leyang, but there was only boundless silvery-white in her sight. In an attempt to shout "run quick!", she swallowed a mouthful of scorching hotness.

Her words turned into the muffled sound of cracking in her throat, akin to laughter!

Just as Zhui Zi was about to swallow the fire element evil snake, a stone tower giant mountain wrapped in a demonic, fire glow descended from the sky like a meteor. The fire element evil snake's neck immediately raised and sprung towards the devil tower stone tower at lightning speed.

A loud sound and bloody red color filled the air. The evil snake charged into the giant tower. Wen Shulin could feel his blood freeze. The heaven and earth before his eyes felt like someone had splashed a basin full of blood on it…

One of the giant tower's corners was completely shattered. The tower swayed, tossed and turned. It had returned to midair by the evildoer's blow.

The fire element cone nail was destroyed a few years ago. In comparison to the sun and moon double snakes that had just struggled free from their entrapments, the fire element evil snake was the most energetic. It still had some strength to spare after it struck the devil fetus stone tower away. Just as it was about to turn around and swallow Zhui Zi; next to the dragon-shaped Ning Jiao, there was still Wen Leyang with thunderous punches and kicks, with a body as hard as a mountain!

Zhui Zi's body fell limply. She was just like a fallen leaf. She fell onto the ground gently.

The strong poison splashed. The Faulty Punch danced messily. Ning Jiao was like electricity. The snake knife was shimmering! Wen Leyang was so furious his eyes were almost cracking in rage! The evil snakes had just recovered earlier. The strongest and largest fire element snake resisted the stone tower's blow. It still found that it was tough to last for one minute under Wen Leyang and Ning Jiao's joint attack. Yet it was during this one minute, the third sun genus evil snake was blooming in golden light. It hissed joyously as it pounced towards Wen Leyang.

"Full Moon executes demons like the wheel that dances!"

"First Quarter Moon expels the evil, akin to the hook that churns!"

"Last Quarter Moon suppressed the wicked like the sickle that waves!"

The three descendants of the moon cone nail had seized the opportunity to escape when the evil snake ambushed Zhui Zi. They stopped walking as if they suddenly had a conscience. They simultaneously guided their incantation spell and summoned three supernatural powers, flipping over the three evil snakes onto the ground mercilessly. They waited no more, dashing and leaping as they surged out of the Black and White Island. Their figures disappeared and Full Moon burst out laughing, "This is just another favor from us!"

Finally, with the sound of a raging roar, Wen Leyang too struck down the fire element evil snake. He stretched out his hand and picked up Zhui Zi who had fainted. He spread his legs and ran. There was still a slight puzzlement on his mind at the same time, "Why did Full Moon bother to say so?"

They were dashing out of the Black and White Island. The raging hiss of the three evil snakes echoed from his back. Wen Leyang could not care about the prohibition spells on the island. He leaped high up into the air and dived headfirst into the great sea…

The prohibition spells around the Black and White Island allowed exit but not entry. This elated Wen Leyang. If there were no strong wind or waves, just by depending on his skills, it was not a problem for him to bring two people and swim until the next day's daybreak.

Zhui Zi had awakened groggily. She took out the Centipede Grass' leaf that she brought along beforehand and put it in her mouth. She cracked into a smile towards Wen Leyang, "Stop swimming, you are swimming in the wrong direction." Upon saying that she closed her eyes, she concentrated on healing herself.

Wen Leyang tossed the devil tower stone tower back into the depths of Mount Hua. Guo Huan was sitting in the state of a primordial spirit as he broke into curses next to the huge pit…

Wen Leyang was floating and sinking in the seawater. Two days had passed in the blink of an eye. Wen Shulin was barely breathing due to hunger. He regretted that he did not bring along two potatoes with him. It was only until the third day's daybreak that Zhui Zi opened her eyes. She raised her arm and wrapped her arms around Wen Leyang's neck. Her small face was filled with affection, "I'm fine now. I'll be completely healed after a few days of recuperation. Let us go now!"

The silver-colored waves appeared, firmly lifting the three of them. They cruised in the direction of where they first came from. Not long after that they finally returned to the fishing boat.

The fishing boat heaved the anchor and headed back home. Wen Leyang notified the family about his safety through the boat's captain. When the First Grandfather heard that Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi had returned safely along with Wen Shulin, he immediately made arrangements for the kitchen to prepare stewed mutton.

A few days later Zhui Zi had completely healed. It was only then Wen Leyang was completely relieved. The two of them sat on the boat's bow, the sea wind was blowing in their hair. They did not speak but immersed themselves in the joy of being safe after a life and death situation.

The bright moon had risen to the sky. Wen Leyang spoke, "I remembered that we discussed this in the past, that the descendants of heaven's cone nails were the same as Tian Yin. They were limited by the prohibition spell. They were utterly incapable of moving sand or a stone on the Black and White Island. The three moon cone nail's descendants not only dug away the moon cone nail; there was also a 'First Brother' who was hidden in a secret place that crushed the sun cone nail, and released the three evil snakes to stop us."

Zhui Zi pouted her little lips. She was feeling slightly unhappy as Wen Leyang ruined the ambiance. Still, she explained based on Wen Leyang's train of thoughts patiently, "At least the three persons of Full Moon, First Quarter Moon and Last Quarter Moon, are certainly the moon cone nail's descendants. As for their doings on the Black and White Island… they had either figured out a method to break the prohibition spell, or it was Kong Nuer who helped them to remove the prohibition spell. However, the prior one had a higher possibility or they would never make a move to save us."

Zhui Zi raised her head gently. She was charming with the chilly and refreshing sea wind. "The matter about the moon cone nail's descendants, there is no way for us to explain. It is also useless for us to ponder too much over it." As she was saying that, Zhui Zi suddenly changed into a joyous expression, "We shall discuss everything else after we have returned home. You are not allowed to mention anything else now!"

Wen Leyang coughed, he laughed too. "It's still alright about other matters, but there is just one issue that I cannot be quite at ease. Xiang Liu's three heads are alive now. Even though the remaining four heaven's cone nails are still in perfect condition, the cone nails will not withstand the evil snakes' lashing…" Wen Leyang was most worried that the awakened evil snakes would soon crush the rest of the few heaven's cone nails. By then that monster would return to the mortal world once again.

Zhui Zi pouted, "You've looked down on Kong Nuer. This great formation is magnificent to the utmost extent. It is also precise to the utmost extent, and even schemed to the utmost extent! The location where every heaven's cone nail is standing… not only is the cone nail suppressing on the heaven's lair of Xiang Liu and the dharma place that guided the power of heaven and earth. Moreover it is also perfectly situated on a spot where the rest of the snake's heads are incapable of pulling at! Let me put it this way… even if there is still one remaining heaven's cone snail, and Xiang Liu wants to struggle free from its entrapment, it can only hope that the evil snake under that heaven's cone nail struggles free by itself. The rest of the heads are of no help to it!"

Upon saying that, Zhui Zi widened her eyes, "You are not allowed to mention it anymore, do not spoil my mood!" Then she regained the manner of wandering about to enjoy the beauties of nature. Wen Leyang laughed aloud as he nodded. Anyhow even if they were to discuss now, they would still need to explain again to Chang Li and Hanba when they arrived home.

This time Wen Leyang did not leave nor abandon Zhui Zi on the Black and White Island. Zhui Zi was extremely touched, she waved her hand and conjured a few huge fishes the next day. She rolled up her sleeves and steamed the fish for Wen Leyang personally. Wen Shulin too benefited from association with them.

The old man smiled but did not speak at all while he was eating. Two days later he found an opportunity to be in Wen Leyang's company by himself. He used a very low voice to speak to Wen Leyang, "That meal from the other day… if she were to thank you this way the next time, then there is no need for you to save her anymore…"

Wen Leyang had the expression that he had encountered someone with the same understanding as him. He had only nodded and yet to speak when Zhui Zi suddenly appeared in front of both of them. Her eyes were filled with sadness as she looked at the young and old man. Wen Shulin felt that his scalp turned numb from her stare. After a long while, Zhui Zi shot her dim gaze into the great sea. The old man did not even hesitate, he said, "Thank you for the fairy immortal for your forgiveness!", he immediately jumped over the boat's rail and into the great sea.

Wen Leyang wanted to jump into the sea too. Zhui Zi hastily stretched out her hand and held on to him. She said smilingly, "You don't need to do that. I shall get some fish later and prepare dinner for you once again!" Wen Leyang wanted to jump into the sea even more…

Two hours later, Zhui Zi cooped up Wen Shulin who was almost drowning in the sea…

Zhui Zi was constantly joyous, and of course Wen Leyang refused to dampen her joyous spirit. Wen Shulin attempted to mention the calculation result of 'big flat cake, broken gong, and dog' that he gained over the past few years, but he was so startled by Zhui Zi's piteous expression that he dared not discuss further.

The three of them returned to the Nine Peaks Mountain together. The family was safe and sound. The little supreme leader Liu Zheng was fully healed. Hanba Fifth Brother too brought Little Five from the Qinling Mountains back to the Wen family. Red Pot still remained frozen in the ice cube. The siblings, Fei Fei and Xiao Sha were still living on the Nine Peaks Mountain.

After they returned to the village, they immediately went to the chief's house. Ji Fei and Shui Jing were summoned by Chang Li. The two monks' faces were filled with anxiousness and honor. They stood straight on one side of the room.

Wen Leyang explained their encounter during their trip to the Black and White Island. Everyone on the scene was a senior generation with extreme intelligence, yet no one could predict what were the few moon cone nail's descendants doing there. They discussed for a while and the conversation grew messier and messier. So, they left the topic aside temporarily.

Xiao Sha pulled at Wen Shulin. She asked about the situation on the Black and White Island in all seriousness. Fei Fei was on the scene, so of course Wen Shulin did not have the chance to lie. The Black and White Island had been dead silent for the past few years all along. Before Wen Leyang and Zhui Zi's arrival, no one else had visited.

When Xiao Sha was done interrogating. She exchanged a gaze with Fei Fei. The expression of 'I told you so' appeared on his face.

Wen Leyang knew that the siblings were staying on the Nine Peaks Mountain. They were trying to investigate if Red Pot was a friend or foe. He could not refrain himself from asking, "So what is going on with Red Pot?"

Xiao Sha did not answer the question directly. She looked towards Ji Fei and Shui Jing, "Are all of you acquainted with a rogue cultivator named Hu Asi?"

Ji Fei felt that this name sounded slightly familiar. He frowned as he pondered for a moment before he asked, "Is this the Hu Asi who was cultivating at the Daming Lake in the city of Jinan?"

Xiao Sha had yet to speak when the fat monk Shui Jing recalled this person. His expression was filled with pleasure in other people's misfortune. "This old lad engaged in cultivation until he was possessed by the devil. He had turned mad decades ago. Sometimes he was sinister and evil, while sometimes he was heroic and just. Sometimes he called himself a woman… It was roughly about ten years ago when Hu Asi suddenly lost contact."

Xiao Sha nodded, "That is correct. After he turned mad he committed some deeds, and caused the death of hundreds of lives! Ten years ago it was Old Gu who captured him personally.

The fat monk Shui Jing still possessed the merciful heart of a Buddhism Sect's disciple. He was startled upon hearing that, the facial features on his face squeezed into a bunch, "What happened?"

In the eyes of the cultivation world, Hu Asi was just a cultivator who was possessed by the devil and was acting like a lunatic. Yet to the mortal world, this person was a genuine devil. Gu Xiaojun went through all sorts of twists and turns before he managed to capture Hu Asi. Afterward, he used many tricks and finally discovered that Hu Asi suddenly turned mad because he was practicing a crooked way's cultivation method.

This sect's cultivation depended on feeding on the human brain in order to refine the ordinary human's inherent soul power. After Hu Asi cultivated the Art of Devilry he did not achieve much improvement in his cultivation power. Instead, he turned into a genuine lunatic.

Fei Fei too spoke from the side, "When Hu Asi was captured, he had already split into seven or eight independent personalities. We have studied about him before. Even though he only caused harm to ordinary humans, yet only a few of them were inherently gifted in soul power."

Ji Fei frowned from listening to the conversation, "That is to say, Hu Asi failed to refine the soul power. Yet he invited a wolf into the house… brought disaster upon himself? He was growing a few primordial spirits in his body, and everyone was competing… or taking turns to use his body?"

Fei Fei on the other hand shook her head, "Not really, you still do not understand my explanation. There is only one primordial spirit that belonged to Hu Asi!" Upon saying that she paused for a moment. She watched helplessly as the group of people before her were filled with puzzlement. She could not refrain herself from laughing, "Let me put it this way, he ate the brain to refine the soul. After the primordial spirit was refined, his primordial spirit absorbed another person's memories. In the end he could not even differentiate who he was actually!"

Mumu had the most contact with modern life and was the most knowledgeable one. She had already understood Fei Fei's words roughly. Her small face revealed an expression that was at a loss of whether to cry or laugh. "So you're saying that… Red Pot refined the evil soul, but it turned crazy from that. Occasionally it regarded itself as Red Pot, occasionally it regarded itself as the evil soul?"

Fei Fei finally exhaled a long breath. "That is correct! Moreover, we have inquired from an expert recently. The memories between these two identities of the toad is not connected to one another. That is to say that the evil soul did not know what Red Pot was doing. Red Pot too did not know what the evil soul had done before."

Red Pot possessed the inherent ability to refine souls. After it surged out of the prohibition spell, its actual power could not be restored all along. Even though the rest of the demon immortals did not mention it, everyone understood in their hearts that Red Pot that had consumed the Centipede Grass. Not that it was not recovering, but it had already recovered to the greatest extent. Or one could say that it was old, it was no longer as impressive as before.

The evil soul was albeit weak and feeble, but it had inherited the power of chaos anyhow. It was not an easy task to refine and dissolve it completely.

The two weak parties fought against one another. Both sides were defeated and wounded. Red Pot did not have the ability to completely refine the evil soul, the evil soul too did not have the ability to seize Red Pot's abode. The two monsters fought until the end and melted into one primordial soul.

"However…" Xiao Sha waited until the rest of the people gradually understood the situation, only then he continued to speak. "In the final analysis, Red Pot was still at a loss, because he would not be alarmed that he was a toad. Yet when the evil soul saw that it was a toad…"

Wen Leyang did not wait for him to finish speaking before he gave a forced laugh, "The evil soul is capable of understanding the sequence of events that took place, yet Red Pot is still kept in the dark!"

Xiao Sha laughed as he nodded, "This way, the situation with the toad can be clarified. The interchange of the two identities is closely related to the change of the environment. When the toad was back on the Nine Peaks Mountain, it was genuinely Red Pot. It was constantly thinking about looking for Kong Nuer and the nine-headed monster for revenge without a moment's pause. Naturally it was capable of instructing all of you to search for the immortal grass and the ancient events that it talked about were real. Yet when it left the Nine Peaks Mountain and rushed towards the Black and White Island, it turned into the evil soul. It was also deliberately planning on how to deal with all of you. It was figuring out a way to seek revenge from the Wen family and Kong Nuer. That was why it gifted the three preciouses to the Jilong Sect.

Fei Fei too complemented from the side, "Before Wen Leyang's return, we have already guessed correctly. All these years, the toad had never gone to the Black and White Island before!"

Wen Shulin hastily nodded, "That is correct, I have one day to stroll around the island every month. Yet I have never seen some unknown toad before."

"The death of the true soul, the failure of Xiang Liu's true body to struggle free from the heaven's cone nails. In the end, these events are closely related to the water element evil soul's eagerness to gain victory and act on its own by running out of the snake's head." Fei Fei's tone of speaking sounded crisp, there was unspeakable pleasantness in her voice, "The moment the toad approached the Black and White Island, it turned into the evil soul. That evil soul was too ashamed to go back to meet its brothers right now."

"This theory of yours sounds exciting!" Chang Li's delicate brows that were frowned all along had gradually relaxed. She stretched out three fingers, "But there are still three more matters that I still cannot quite understand. When it was on the Nine Peaks Mountain, the toad was Red Pot itself, yet the evil soul was capable of calculating precisely on the mountain's actual power? I thought you said that the memories between the two personalities are not connected?"

The Jilong Sect truly received Red Pot's three treasured weapons. They were especially used to exercise restraint on the Nine Peaks Mountain. The powers were just perfect. If it were not for Wen Leyang's accidental return, the Jilong Sect would have already firmly conquered the Nine Peaks Mountain by now.

Xiao Sha intentionally squinted his eyes in suspense. There were only two streaks of seams akin to being pried out using fingernails under his brows. "Since the evil soul was capable of understanding that it was swallowed by Red Pot, naturally it had a way to look for the people in the village to trick some truth out of them after it descended from the mountain."

The old monk Ji Fei's expression remained unchanged. He was smiling yet calm. A drop of cold sweat flowed down from the corner of his forehead without his notice. The fat monk Shui Jing straightforwardly gave out an 'oh no'. He stretched out his hand and patted on his bald head, giving out the muffled sound of a clap. "The toad once asked from both of us in the past…"

Ji Fei immediately broke down. He hastily bent down to make a bow with his hands folded in front. He put on a long face as he said, "We did not know about that beforehand… that Red Pot was mad!"

Zhui Zi giggled, she waved her hand in a generous manner, "All of you are not to be blamed."

Chang Li did not acknowledge the two monks. She continued to ask Xiao Sha, "The second matter, the toad that we saw, was all the genuine Red Pot. If it did not know about the situation on the Black and White Island, then why did it make up fake stories to deceive us?"

Xiao Sha's eyes were already indistinguishable if he was squinting or straightforwardly closing them. His sparse brows were raised slightly, "I have discussed this matter with the expert. He said that all those were made up of Red Pot's own imagination. Not that it was deliberately trying to deceive others. It was because it thought that those were all its personal encounters!" Upon saying that, he stretched out his hand and pointed to his head, "After all, the toad is already mad, it cannot even distinguish who it is. It is very normal for it to fantasize about the imaginative situation."

Chang Li nodded gently. She tossed out three more questions, "And most importantly, I want to clarify this, in the past four years, what did the evil soul do?"

The toad was already suffering from a psychotic break for four years. It was not on the Nine Peaks Mountain for most of the time, of course it was impossible that it only committed the deed of gifting treasured weapons to the Jilong Sect. Even though no one knew what it did specifically, yet in the final analysis it was related to its effort in seeking revenge from Wen Bucao's disciples and Kong Nuer.

Fei Fei shrugged her rather skinny and weak shoulders, "This is not a difficult matter to settle. The toad is Red Pot. The evil soul was utterly unaware of everything else that had happened after it had returned to the Nine Peaks Mountain. As long as we made up the same testimony, such that it could not notice any flaws in the testimony, then the remaining effort will still need to invite the few demon immortals to attend to the matter personally. Follow its tracks, then naturally we will be able to find out about its scheme for the past few years."

Chang Li rolled her eyes. Her gaze swept past the two monks wickedly.

Shui Ji puffed up his chest. He answered in a low muffled voice, "Fairy immortal please be at ease. If I were to reveal any more secrets, the monk will pluck off his head for you!"

The old monk Ji Fei nodded in determination, "That is correct!"

Chang Li burst out laughing. Of course she would not be deceived by the old monk, "If you were to make any more careless mistakes, I am taking the both of your heads."

Ever since Wen Leyang's return, Darling Little Five's face has been filled with excitement. It was as if she had some proud experience that she wanted to share with him. Wen Leyang waited until the matter about Red Pot came to a conclusion. Only then he chuckled as he looked towards her and asked, "What happened, that made you so joyous?"

Unexpectedly Little Five tried to keep Wen Leyang in suspense. She turned her little round face to the side, "Nothing!"

Chang Li sniggered aloud. She shook her head as she diverted the topic of conversation. She stretched out her hand and pointed to the old man Wen Shulin as if she was ordering a meal, "It is your turn. Tell us about the matter of the big flat cake, broken gong, and dog!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 295: Lin Li

Wen Shulin attempted to mention 'the big flat cake, broken gong and dog' on a few occasions during their return trip to the village. However, Zhui Zi simply did not allow him to speak. He experienced all sorts of hardship in order to calculate this result yet no one was willing to listen to him. The old man was oppressed and infuriated.

Now that the issue was finally brought up by Chang Li, Wen Shulin had hastily jumped up from his seat. He was joyous but also serious as he talked about the result gained from his calculation on the Black and White Island over the past few years.

Xiang Liu had once brought along the old man and spent decades calculating in all locations of the nine heaven's cone nails sects. Finally, they received three results of 'the big flat cake, broken gong, and dog'.

On the Black and White Island, the old man discovered that the locations of the nine heaven's cone nails sects were corresponding with nine of Xiang Liu's heads. Wen Shulin rubbed his palms in excitement, "That means every mountain ridge on the Black and White Island corresponds to the location of a heaven's cone nail. That means my calculation back in those days had been reduced countless times! The result from my calculation this time is much more specific than before."

Although the Black and White Island was as huge as a city, compared to locations like the highland's snow peak, Mount Hua, Star Reef, its scale was significantly smaller.

When he had just stepped onto the Black and White Island, the Wood Mountain Demons had yet to take form. The true soul was not home too. There was utterly no one there to disturb him. Wen Shulin calculated until it was an abyss of darkness. He continuously matched the new results to the items that he calculated in the nine locations back in those days.

Zhui Zi raised her eyebrows with interest, "So what did you manage to figure out?"

Wen Shulin's wrinkled face stretched in joy. "I calculated and produced the result of the 'big flat cake, broken gong and dog' back then. At present beneath the big flat cake, I calculated and came up with a 'murderous shadow' and… and what was it again?"

Wen Shulin rolled his eyes upwards and pondered for a long while. In the end, he stretched out his hand and scratched his head shyly, "There was still one more matter other than the 'murderous shadow' beneath the big flat cake, but it was very hard to pronounce, I cannot remember it all at once…"

Wen Leyang gave a forced laugh to his wife softly, "This result here… is more difficult to search for than the big flat cake!"

Chang Li grew impatient from waiting for Wen Shulin to continue his recollection. "Then we shall discuss the murderous shadow first. What is it?"

Surprisingly, Wen Shulin was still filled with joy. He swayed his head as he answered naturally, "I don't know!"

Chang Li, Zhui Zi, and Hanba Fifth Brother's eyes widened in unison.

Wen Shulin had not realized that the three demon immortals were steaming in rage. "Let us not discuss that 'murderous shadow' first. Beneath the broken gong and dog, I calculated and came up with even more results."

Chang Li's voice was so hard it could cut through metal and jade, "Speak."

"Beneath the broken gong, I figured out a puppet, box, and also… Lin Li!"

The 'big flat cake, broken gong, and dog' was already incredulous. The big flat cake was still slightly acceptable. After all there was only one 'murderous shadow' beneath it. Yet there were three more – 'puppet, box, and Lin Li' that appeared out of the blue beneath the broken gong.

The riddle made one itch all over unpleasantly. The action that made one wish to break out in curses was still Wen Shulin's proud face.

Even good-tempered Wen Leyang could feel the veins on his forehead throbbing continuously. Hanba who had been standing quietly in a corner all along suddenly spoke softly, "Shit!" He rolled up his sleeves and was about to capture Wen Shulin. Zhui Zi's face turned ghastly pale before Wen Shulin's voice died away. She would have fallen off her seat if it were not for Chang Li who supported her arm with agile movements.

Zhui Zi calmed herself with great effort. She stretched out her hand and stopped Hanba who was about to hit the man. Her face was pale and cold as she spoke to Wen Shulin, "Tell me again, beneath the broken gong, what are the three things that you have calculated?"

"Puppet, box, Lin Li." Wen Shulin realized that Zhui Zi's entire body was enshrouded by a sharp chill. He hastily stopped smiling. He shuffled his footsteps gently, moving closer towards Wen Leyang. His old face was filled with panic and fear.

Zhui Zi inhaled a deep breath with a slight shiver. Color gradually returned to her face, yet her gaze lost its usual clarity. Her expression was profound, as if she was watching everyone while gazing into the distance. "Lin Li… in my past life, I was named Lin Li! I was the master of the snow peak's heavenly water lineage, Lin Li!"

Gulp.

At least half of the people in the big house swallowed a gulp of saliva anxiously at the same time.

Wen Shulin cautiously spoke in a low voice, "My calculation method, all of you are aware of this beforehand. Not that I am capable of calculating anything that I want, but the few results that are simplified in the end, are all related to one another."

Chang Li patted Zhui Zi's shoulder with a smile, "You are named Lin Li originally? You have a considerably pleasant name."

Hanba Fifth Brother was expressionless. He looked towards Zhui Zi too, "The broken gong, puppet, box… how are those things related to you?"

Zhui Zi had calmed down. She pondered about these few items carefully, and finally revealed a peculiar smile, "Lin Li was me. The box was hiding the reason that caused my murder. The puppet… should be the firecrackers… When the human was possessed by the firecracker he turned into a puppet. Following the firecrackers resulted in finding the heavenly water spirit that helped me to regain my memories. Then the broken gong… broken gong was precisely the Hua family people's broken gong voice? Following the broken gong voice helped me to find the firecrackers…"

Zhui Zi was deducing in reverse. This was the only way she could explain the relationship between the broken gong, puppet, box and herself with great effort.

Even though Chang Li was exceedingly intelligent, she was also shocked by Zhui Zi's theory!

Wen Shulin nodded strenuously on the side. "It is possible. It is possible, as long as the items are related to one another, then it will make sense…"

Everyone was feeling amused and angry. They felt that there was a baffling oppressed sensation on their chests that made them nervous. At the muffled sound of a crack, the First Grandfather slapped the tea table by his side ferociously until it smashed to bits. He jumped up and stretched out his hand as he poked at Wen Shulin's nose, "Old man, what kind of games are you calculating there? If you did not come up with Zhui Zi's birth name out of sheer luck, even if you were to search for another thousand years… we would never find out what was the broken gong."

Wen Shulin's face was filled with an embarrassed smile, "My cultivation method is as such. The broken gong could really just be a broken gong. It could also possibly be a person. Anyhow it was related to Zhui Zi in some way. Moreover… if we were to figure out it was Zhui Zi now, it may not be the final result. Perhaps Zhui Zi is still connected to the matters that happen afterward…"

The First Grandfather spat ferociously, "You have never told us before, that the broken gong can possibly just be an adjective!"

Zhui Zi breathed strenuously, she spat out the oppressed air in her chest, then she waved her hand as she chuckled, "I did not expect that, in the end the broken gong… was actually me. What was the reason Xiang Liu was looking for me?"

The more incredulous the situation, the more excited Chang Li was. She asked Wen Shulin aloud, "How about the dog, what did you figure out beneath the dog?"

The items beneath the dog were the clearest and most vivid ones!" Wen Shulin became high spirited again. His skinny chest too puffed up in pride. "The dung beetle, King Gesar, and also… Gou Mang's spiritual seed!"

Wen Leyang did not even need to think, words had already escaped his lips, "The dog is the dog-headed eagle! The golden monkey Qian Ren!"

The only 'dog' that was related to these three items of dung beetle, King Gesar and Gou Mang's spiritual seed in the entire world, was precisely the dog-headed eagle.

The First Uncle, Wen Tunhai laughed in a rather joyous manner. "Good lad! So it turns out the dog is actually the dog-headed eagle, broken gong is referring to Zhui Zi, the Heaven-Telling Sect's cultivation method…" Wen Shulin did not wait for him to finish talking, he put on a long face and interrupted, "I had understood that calculating the small numbers and worldly affairs to apprehend the truth about heaven, is even less dependable than calculating the big numbers!"

Wen Shulin picked up a cup of tea from another tea table that belonged to an unknown person. He gulped ferociously. He even poured the tea leaves into his mouth altogether. "There is also another matter that I have never figured out all along since the past."

No one made a sound. They waited for him to continue speaking.

"Xiang Liu made me calculate this way. What was the result he was expecting actually? Either the nine locations, or the Black and White Island's mountain ridge condensed and formed from the nine snake's necks. According to my earlier calculation method, there was only one result at the end. The nine heaven's cone nails were arranged and formed into the magic formation to suppress the ancient evil creature, Xiang Liu."

Wen Shulin paused when he was talking about this, his gaze swept past the crowd.

Other than the two silly uncles in the house, everybody else was quick-witted. They soon understood Wen Shulin's intention. They revealed a puzzled expression without exception.

The final relationship between the nine locations and the Black and White Island was precisely the nine heaven's cone nails, which formed into the magic formation to suppress the demon. If there were no other factors, the result that he came up with in the end, was precisely only this matter. At most there was the addition of the person who gathered the formation known as Kong Nuer."

The true soul captured Wen Shulin back in those days, of course this matter was not its purpose.

"Until the end, when I was trapped in the water element snake's body, my heart was filled with hatred for Xiang Liu. In addition I had already understood that the dog was referring to the dog-headed eagle, only then I was suddenly enlightened!" Wen Shulin's expression had already turned solemn, "It was because the true soul had planted the other factor into my heart since earlier!

Chang Li raised her charming brows, "Stop trying to keep us guessing!"

Wen Shulin's solemness immediately turned into a flattering smile, "When I was feeding on wind and sleeping in the open space at the nine locations, I went through all sorts of hardships. When I was calculating I had malignant intent against Xiang Liu all along. Without my notice, I treated this malignant intent of myself as a factor. Now that I think of it, Tian Yin's true soul was aware that it was in my heart since earlier, so the items that I calculated would be related to enmity."

The Heaven-Telling Sect's cultivation method paid particular attention to the calmness of the mind or the result of calculation would be related to the calculator's emotions anyhow.

Xiang Liu was the only monster in the world capable of understanding heaven and earth. Its knowledge was derived from ancient to current times. Even if it had never come into contact with the Heaven-Telling Sect's cultivation method, it would only need to ponder slightly to figure out the general idea. He had planted the most prerequisite factor in Wen Shulin's heart before.

With the malignant intent in his heart, he calculated in the nine locations, he calculated about the heaven's cone nails. Even though he still did not know what were the items in the 'big flat cake series', he managed to figure out that Zhui Zi and the dog-headed eagle had the utmost hatred and evil intentions towards the magic formation collector Kong Nuer.

Wen Shulin added in the end, "For example, when I was calculating in the nine locations afterward. In the beginning, I was planning to escape in secret. As a result I came up with the Nine Peaks Mountain. When I was there, I was very safe as expected, for the only person capable of killing the true soul in the world, was precisely on the Nine Peaks Mountain!"

Zhui Zi, Chang Li and Hanba gazed into the eyes of one another. Wen Shulin's words may not necessarily be correct, but the principle behind his words was plain and easily understandable.

Chang Li was deep in thoughts for a moment before she spoke, "Let us put aside the big flat cake first. At least from our point of view now, Xiang Liu is attempting to look for the heaven's cone nail that is vengeful towards Kong Nuer."

Zhui Zi crossed her arms, she raised her chin slightly, "Why is he looking for us? So we can join him to seek revenge together?" As she was saying that, she pouted her lips, which curled into a sneer, "If the true soul is still alive, then with the actual power that Xiang Liu possesses after it breaks free from entrapment, why is there a necessity for us to help it revenge?"

"My words do not have any basis. I am only measuring others after myself. All of you just listen to me tentatively, there is no need to pay too much attention to it." There was not an ounce of expression on Hanba's face, his voice remained as icy cold as before, "If Tian Yin was seeking revenge, it would still need to locate the enemy first before it could plan its next move."

Hanba was uninvolved in the matter all along. He was capable of seeing the matter clearer than anybody else on the contrary, "According to my judgment, Tian Yin's true soul ought to have discovered something on the Black and White Island. That was why it captured Wen Shulin to start calculating on behalf of it. What it was looking for, may not necessarily be comrades who shared the hatred for a common enemy, but Kong Nuer's whereabouts."

Wen Leyang followed Hanba's words as he pondered for a moment. He figured out many things at once, 'the big flat cake, broken gong, dog' were utterly not the preciouses that they assumed were previously. That was why Xiang Liu was not afraid that the others would take possession of those things. It was at ease and bravely entrusted to the World Sect to look for those things.

Chang Li rolled her eyes and made a mischievous expression, "So… in the big flat cake, Qian Ren and Zhui Zi, the clues about Kong Nuer's whereabouts are hidden somewhere? Moreover, are they not aware of this themselves?"

Zhui Zi was still a little unaccustomed to her new identity as the 'broken gong'. She gave Chang Li an evil stare, then suddenly revealed a shy smile. She stretched out her hand and grabbed the demon cat's arm, "I have learned how to cook fish on the great sea a few days ago! I'll let you taste it in a while!"

Chang Li was suddenly elated, she nodded strenuously.

Hanba completely disregarded if the other two demon immortals were listening to him or not. He continued to speak on his own accord, "My thoughts are without basis. I have figured out a way, when we have found the big flat cake, perhaps there will be an answer."

Chang Li and Zhui Zi nodded. They stood up and stretched themselves in unison.

Hanba did not try to entangle himself in the topic of conversation of 'the big flat cake broken gong dog' anymore. He turned around and waved his hand at Wen Leyang. He spoke beyond all doubt, "Come over here, and thank my daughter, Little Five!"

Wen Leyang was laughing, he had figured that something was going on with Little Five. He took a step forward and bent over to pick her up. He did not ask why but he spoke first, "Thank you Darling!", as he was saying that he placed a carrot in her hand.

Little Five was easy to trick. She held the carrot and was already beaming in joy. It was only then Wen Leyang laughed and asked, "What good deed did you commit?"

Little Five answered in a childish voice, "I saved your best friend!"

Wen Leyang immediately looked towards Zhui Zi. He was baffled. Zhui Zi's gaze was immediately filled with the joy of being overwhelmed by flattery and honor. Chang Li was laughing in rage caused by both of them, "Little Five did not know that your best friend is Zhui Zi!"

Hanba had since lost his patience, he revealed the answer in an icy cold tone, "Little Five saved Qin Zhui!"

Wen Leyang was surprised and joyous. He hugged Little Five tightly, "Where is he? What happened actually?"

Little Five sat in Wen Leyang's cradle comfortably. She took a bite of the carrot and answered, "He has just consumed the Centipede Grass' leaf. He is healing his injuries now. He will need a few more days before he can be awakened." Following that she explained the sequence of events that led to her saving Qin Zhui.

Darling and Wen Leyang parted ways after they escaped out of Shiwan Mountain. She rushed back to the Yin's eye of the Qinling Mountains by herself to look for Hanba. By the time she arrived at the corpse-forming land, she discovered in fear that the ugly youth, Qin Zhui, was comatose, lying halfway on a Mourning Cauldron. Judging by the situation, he was tossed into the Mourning Cauldron by the corpse figurines. He was trying to crawl his way out but fainted halfway from exhaustion.

Little Five hastily saved him. She used many ways, only then she managed to retain Qin Zhui's life. In between that period, the ugly youth woke up once and told her about his encounter with great effort.

Four years ago he was captured by the golden monkey and escaped the Nine Peaks Mountain. It did not take long before they bumped into some enemies. Qin Zhui could recognize most of these people. They were the disciples of the descendants of the heaven's cone nails who appeared on Goddess Peak before.

Even though the golden monkey was injured rather severely at the time, it did not pay attention to these small characters. It did not expect that there were a few master cultivators with a top cultivation base amongst the enemies. The moment they attacked, they managed to subdue the golden monkey. Qin Zhui did not even manage to look at the other party's outlook, he was directly struck by a supernatural power.

Following that Qin Zhui was detained using a prohibition spell casted by the disciples of the descendants of the heaven's cone nails. Qin Zhui did not know where he was imprisoned, nor had he seen the golden monkey ever since.

It was until three years ago when a masked man suddenly jumped into Qin Zhui's prison. The man did not speak but he stretched out his hand and knocked Qin Zhui out. By the time he had awakened, he realized that he had regained his freedom. He was lying next to a small river. The prohibition spell on his body too was removed, while there was an addition of a jade tablet and a note.

There were only five words on the note, "Return to Nine Peaks Mountain".

Qin Zhui had yet to understand what happened and there were already enemies chasing him.

There was no lack of master cultivators amongst the enemies. Qin Zhui did not return to Nine Peaks Mountain. He ran towards the Yin's eye of the Qinling Mountains.

Wen Leyang frowned in slight surprise. Soon after, he understood the reason why Qin Zhui refused to return to the Nine Peaks Mountain. He was slightly ashamed of his past acquaintances, even more so because of his personal loyalty of Qin Zhui in his heart!

Mumu took over Little Five. She nodded towards Wen Leyang, "That is correct. When the true soul revealed itself on the wedding night, anyone who did not understand about the sequence of events, would certainly have thought that the few demon immortal seniors were fraught with grim possibilities. Even if there were still some relatives left on the Nine Peaks Mountain, those were the ordinary people whom the true soul was too arrogant to kill."

Qin Zhui was honest and straightforward, but he had his ferocious temperament too. He refused to draw the great disaster towards the Wen family but ran towards the Yin's eye of Qinling Mountains on his own accord. Just by depending on the corpse figurines in the Yin's eye, he was willing to perish together with the enemies.

As expected, the corpse figurines tossed himself and the enemies into the Mourning Cauldron, but Qin Zhui did not die. He fainted on the cauldron for a full year. Only then was he discovered by Little Five who had just returned home.

Little Five too, did not understand how Qin Zhui survived in the Yin's cauldron initially. Not long after that Hanba came rushing over. Only then they clarified the situation. What saved the ugly youth's precious life, was precisely that jade tablet from the masked man.

Wen Leyang found out that Qin Zhui was still alive. He was feeling much steadier in his heart. He asked as if he was visibly moved by the story, "What kind of precious was the jade tablet? How did it protect Qin Zhui in the Mourning Cauldron?"

Hanba on the other hand, gave a cold sneer, "The cauldron that was left behind by Mi Xu was getting more and more worthless. First a little poisonous creature came crawling out of it, then another ugly youth now.

Chang Li did not acknowledge Hanba's jealous words. She chuckled and spoke, "That tablet is even more famous as compared to Red Pot's Life-Sacrificing Divine Bow, it is known as the 'Death Conjuration'!"

The only use of this treasured weapon was that it would die once on behalf of the person who was carrying it!

After that one time, the jade tablet would lose its effect and turn into an ordinary stone.

It was said that there were a total of three pieces of 'Death Conjuration' back in the days. The moment it appeared under the heaven, it drew in countless violent slaughters. Two of the tablets were used by someone while the third one disappeared without a trace. Many top demon immortals could not believe that the long-cherished precious of theirs in their past lives, finally saved this young lad with a normal cultivation base and terrifying appearance.

Wen Leyang stuck out his tongue and could not help but laugh, "Who is this masked man? He really did care about Qin Zhui a lot!"

Wen Leyang was capable of figuring out the matters that took place afterward without explanation. After Hanba arrived in the Yin's eye, he met Little Five and Qin Zhui. They returned to the Nine Peaks Mountain together. Little Five wholeheartedly wanted to give Wen Leyang a surprise. That was why the matter was not mentioned during the phone call. Yet unexpectedly when they returned to the mountain, Wen Leyang had already joined Zhui Zi to go to the Black and White Island.

Even though Qin Zhui's life was saved by 'Death Conjuration', he was after all comatose on the side of the Mourning Cauldron for a year. His body was unusually, severely corroded by the Yin energy. Even his foundation establishment was destroyed. After he came to the Wen family, Chang Li and Hanba joined hands to help him to gain back his life vitality and repair his internal organs. It was only until a few days ago, he managed to swallow the spiritual grass with great effort. He cultivated his power to dissolve the grass. His life was certainly retained. As for how far his cultivation base could be restored, no one could tell…

Wen Leyang exhaled a long breath, his smile was very genuine, "As long as he is alive, all is well!"

Little Five too, followed along and nodded. Her little face was filled with mystery. She intentionally lowered her voice, "On the other hand, there is still one more very important matter. Qin Zhui did not know about the golden monkey's whereabouts, yet he remembered where he was imprisoned – Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah!

Wen Leyang was clearly confused by that. Wen Shulin suddenly jumped up from the side; his old face was filled with astonishment, "That is correct. It is precisely the fate of Ishvara. The land of some… some Catura! Other than the 'murderous shadow' that is calculated out beneath the big flat cake, I also calculated the result of some Catura, some Manah!"

'Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah' sounded a little vague, but it was actually referring to a place.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 296: The Entrance

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Chang Li peered at Ji Fei once. The old monk immediately took a few steps forward. He explained the origins of 'Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah' to Wen Leyang.

According to the legend, there was a young monk born with profound roots of wisdom in the ancient times. He understood a great supernatural power through his meditation of Buddhism magic. The young monk did not understand that the scorching heat in his body that was growing stronger was actually the utmost highest magic art of the Buddhism Sect's cultivators. He thought that he was not a devoted Buddhist. He provoked the wrath of the Bodhisattva into sending down a punishment that would burn himself to death soon.

The young monk was dejected and dispirited. He did not dare talk to his master teacher about this, more so to his senior and junior brother disciples. He ran to the back of the mountain secretly every day, and squeezed out the scorching heat from his body with great effort. As time passed, the vitality that was forced out of his body opened up a place of the outer fringe. That was precisely the fantasyland that was described by Taoist cultivators.

It was said that this young monk was supposed to be the reincarnation of some Buddha from the western paradise of Sukhavati. He was supposed to return to the Devaloka in this lifetime, yet he wasted his life vitality due to his stupid actions. Therefore he could only continue to cultivate in the state of his reincarnation.

Wen Leyang had never heard of the concept 'a place of the outer fringe'. He was slightly stunned as he was looking at Chang Li. He wanted to ask but he did not know how.

Chang Li's expression turned slightly solemn. Yet there was still mischief contained in the corners of her eyes and charming brows, "Depending on the few of our cultivation base," as she was saying that, she pointed to Zhui Zi and Hanba, "even if our cultivation base is more profound by ten times, it's still impossible for us to condense our own place! The fantasyland is an ability that is only possessed by the Great Luo Golden God in the legends."

This matter was regarded as a joke by the Buddhism Sect that constantly used the classic tales as an explanation. There was an eminent monk who gave this place a name based on the origins of the place of the outer fringe. It was known as the 'Rely on the fate of Ishvara', that coincided with the meaning that it was formed in a baffling manner by following the fate of God.

Afterward, there was another monk who added a 'the land of Caturapramanah' behind 'Rely on the fate of Ishvara'. He hoped that he could propagate the Buddhism magic art, and persuade people into acting in benevolence.

The old, demon rabbit Bu Le once mocked 'Rely on the fate of Ishvara' by saying it truly contained a little Buddhism mind and Zen spirit. When it was forcefully added with 'the land of Caturapramanah', it sounded like an elegant, antique building that had a signboard of 'Scrumptious and Cheap Large Steamed Stuffed Buns' – making it inferior at once.

The young monk's unintentional deed was why this stretch of area that was opened up using magic power, was not sealed with any prohibition spell. Anyone was allowed to enter and leave at will. While the place of the outer fringe existed in the world, it could not be seen by the common folks. It became a stretch of the holy land in the cultivation world.

When the old monk, Ji Fei was done explaining, the fat monk, Shui Jing too continued, "The legend is not dependable, but this stretch of place truly exists. It has since stopped being some Buddhism Sect's holy land."

It was unknown since when the 'Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah' had turned into a place where cultivators from everywhere gathered. Some people came and refused to leave; settling down immediately. There were many lone cultivators without sect who were mingling there. As time passed, the place turned into a spot akin to a free harbor. Any type of job was available here. Whether it was to extract information, or look for treasured weapons or hiring help, there was always someone who was willing to do any job.

'Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah' was a place of the outer fringe that was pure and holy from its structure. The only miraculous part was only that ordinary people could not see it. It did not offer any help to improve cultivation, understanding of heaven or magic power. That was why the domineering influence of the cultivation world did not matter to it.

Over centuries, the cultivation world had already formed a tacit understanding of the outer fringe. All sorts of forces entered and left at will, they were allowed to pursue and kill the enemy. They were also allowed to evade the pursuit. Of course, it would not be a problem for them to deal with businesses there, they could do anything they pleased.

Wen Leyang was a little confused from listening to that. He could not refrain himself from asking, "They could do anything they pleased? There is no need for them to follow rules?"

The old monk, Ji Fei burst out laughing, "The rule originates from the heart. If you have no enmity with the person before your eyes, and someone were to stuff a knife into your hands, then you will toss the knife away too. If you are absolutely irreconcilable with the person before your eyes, and there is a rule that says you are not allowed to kill the person, does that mean that you will not kill him then?"

The little supreme leader Liu Zheng too laughed, "The people who cultivate, possess mighty power in their bodies, they are not restricted by rules. This place of the outer fringe is no different than the cultivation world. Have you ever heard of rules in the cultivation world?"

The 'Ishvara, Caturapramanah' was extremely famous in the cultivation world. Ninety-nine percent of cultivators had heard of the place before and more than half of cultivators had been there before.

In the village chief's huge house, there was a large batch of master cultivators and demon immortals who gathered. However, before Little Five saved Qin Zhui's life, there were only a few people who had heard of the place 'Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah'.

When Chang Li was trapped for two thousand years, Hanba was busy killing demons and extracting its primordial energy. Zhui Zi had only been resurrected. There was even less need to mention Tuo Xie's disciples. Wen Shulin from the Heaven-telling Sect barely dealt with the cultivation world in the past, of course he had never heard of it too.

On the contrary, it was Ji Fei and Shui Jing who were beyond familiar with this place.

The two monks talked and continued after one another. The two silly uncles who had been hiding in the corner listening jumped up together. They spoke in unison, "Yes, so what happened to the young monk afterwards?"

There was an uproar, and the people in the house chuckled aloud…

Chang Li laughed as she shot her gaze towards Wen Leyang, "This stretch of place on the outer fringe… you will still need to pay a visit after all."

The old monk Ji Fei had a loose tongue. He immediately complemented from the side, "That place is a Buddhism Sect's restricted area in the ancient times. The surroundings are suppressed by demon-repelling stones. It is as easy as breathing for the few demon immortals to attempt to charge into the place, yet it will also startle the people in there. Everyone discussed and agreed that Liu Zheng is requested to go for this trip supposedly; but he had other matters to attend to, so the both of us shall be accompanying you on this trip."

Recently there was news that was transmitted from the highland's snow peak that the Kunlun disciples who were possessed by the firecrackers were gradually waking up. Liu Zheng immediately departed to coordinate with his disciples.

Wen Leyang was duty-bound to attend this trip. He was stunned for a moment upon listening to the old monk Ji Fei's words, "Is there such a thing as the demon-expelling stones? If it is as you said, the golden monkey is not there then?"

Long before Wen Leyang's return, the people in the family were discussing Qin Zhui's incident attentively. Even though the golden monkey was not in the outer fringe, but the domineering influence of the descendants of heaven's cone nails was certainly hidden there. Not that it coincided naturally with Wen Shulin's calculation result. Whether it was for the investigation of Kong Nuer's whereabouts, searching for the golden monkey Qian Ren, or to eliminate those descendants of the heaven's cone nails to ensure the Nine Peaks Mountain's safety; this trip to the outer fringe was imperative.

Chang Li roughly explained the conclusion from the prior discussion. Following that she reminded Wen Leyang, "Your trip is only meant to extract information and see if there is anything suspicious. In case you can… in case you do discover the whereabouts of the descendants of heaven's cone nail, or discover the enemy then do send back a message. We shall kill our way in together!

Other than master teacher Wen Leyang and disciples, little Chi Maojiu would be joining them too. Mumu's zombie would startle the demon-expelling stones there, so they could not join the trip.

Wen Leyang still had some concerns. Whether Ji Fei or Shui Jing, or himself, they have since become very famous personages in the cultivation world. It was a worry that they would be instantly recognized the moment they arrived at the place.

Small-eyed Xiao Sha laughed in contempt, "Leave the four of you to me!"

Qin Zhui too only knew that he was imprisoned in the outer fringe. He was unclear of the specific location of the prison. Even if he were to join the trip he would not necessarily be of any help. Moreover, he was harmed by the Mourning Cauldron's malevolent energy. Even though his life was free from harm after he had consumed the Centipede Grass, yet it was predicted that he would turn back into an ordinary person after he was completely healed. There was no way to tell if his foundation establishment could be rebuilt.

Other than Wen Leyang's people for this trip, Zhui Zi was in charge of tracking Red Pot and investigating the exact scheme that the psychotic toad planned towards the Wen family for the past few years.

Hanba Fifth Brother on the other hand would travel together with Wen Leyang, only that he would not be entering the outer fringe. He would stay outside and coordinate with them, in case of emergency.

Chang Li brought Mumu and the two silly uncles along to assume personal command over the Nine Peaks Mountain.

The group of people spreaded out after the discussion was completed. Wen Leyang stayed in the home for a few more days. Xiao Sha started bustling about. This time Xiao Sha exerted all his strength. Not only did he patted on their faces for disguise and choked their throats to change their voices, he even disguised the few persons' bodies.

Xiao Sha's Art of Jianghu was impressive as expected. By the time they had walked out of the house, other than the one-armed little Chi Maojiu, Chang Li could not even tell which was Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang was patted into a sad-faced middle-aged man, while Ji Fei was turned into an old man with a hunched back. The fat monk Shui Jing on the other hand turned into a young lad with a shy face. Chi Maojiu turned into a one-armed strong woman.

Not only their appearances, even their voices and mannerisms were changed. Their body shapes were changed in accordance. Even though the transformation was not considered overly dramatic, their muscle contraction was controlled to perfection. At one glance, their entire self all appeared indigenous. They had the appearances that were grown over decades naturally.

Wen Leyang's group of six bid farewell to the family's people and descended from the mountain.

'Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah' was located at the back of Mount Putuo's Buddha Peak. It was not a top secret location. Ji Fei and Shui Jing travelled with ease due to their experience. They guided Wen Leyang and the rest as they travelled far towards the southeast. Whether it was travelling by car, foot or boat, or rest and lodging, the both of them made arrangements well. There was no need for the rest of the people to worry. During their journey the two brothers chatted continuously as they described the specific situation of the outer fringe to their companions repeatedly.

In the beginning Wen Leyang was listening to them in all seriousness. Afterwards the more he listened the more he felt that this place was a free market. Everyone could acquire what was needed from there. If one were to earn from there then it was one's ability. If one were to suffer loss then it was one's misfortune. Of course, if you were to refuse to submit to your loss, as long as you were capable of locating the person who framed you, you were also allowed to challenge the other party to a fight and kill. When it really came down to the moment of killing you could compete with your abilities or your friends or your treasured weapon, no one really cared about that.

The famous sects like the right path of Five Blessings conducted themselves with dignity. They would not be mingling in the matters there essentially. At most they would send some intelligent disciples to build an outpost there to extract information.

The three types of people that were most frequently seen in the 'Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah' were –

Firstly, those were the cultivators who resided there permanently. These people's cultivation base may not necessarily be very profound, but most of them were proficient with some peculiar skills. Some were skilled in refining immortality pills and forging weapons, some were skilled in tracking. Others were best at torturing and interrogating, while some were specially trained in spreading rumors. There were craftsmen capable of making fake immortal vessels. Anyhow anything that you could have thought of was available here!

Secondly, those people were the cultivators who belonged to sects with harboring intent in their hearts. Some were truly wishing to accomplish something, while some were straightforwardly there to take a chance. It was said that someone bought a heaven's cultivation secret recording from the ancient times.

Thirdly, those people were the cultivation disciples who were completely inexperienced in the society. Most of them would be strolling around under their master teachers' guidance, such that they could accumulate the capital experiences needed for them to travel around the world in the future.

Wen Leyang, Chi Maojiu, Ji Fei and Shui Jing were not the foolish people who pursued their journey with supernatural powers instead of travelling by train. The modern age's transportation vehicles were capable of vastly reducing their travelling time. They arrived at Mount Putuo two days later. Hanba, father and daughter entered the mountain with them and escorted them for a distance before they stopped there. The remaining four continued to advance.

It did not take long before they crossed the main peak of Mount Putuo, known as the Buddha Peak Mountain. From that point on they kept bumping into people who welcomed them. They asked if they were visiting in a hospitable manner and volunteered to be their guide. They were so enthusiastic that they made Wen Leyang too embarrassed to reject them. While the two brothers Ji Fei and Shui Jing stood on his left and right, they chased away the guides who were looking for business deals. The fat monk Shui Jing managed to laugh and told Wen Leyang in the midst of pressing affairs, "It has been like this all along. Before we arrived at the place, someone is already out to make business deals here!"

The old monk on the other hand scoffed, "When we were still passing our days in the outer fringe, this gang of young lads had yet to enter the cultivation world!"

The two monks did not have any lack of experience in thieving in the past. Of course they spent a lot of time here bartering for useful immortal pills and herbs, but four years ago they became famous on Mount Hua. Even though they failed to become the Great Virtues, their statuses were heightened. The two brothers had high expectations and a strict demand for themselves, so they refused to step into this stretch, where the good and bad people were all mixed up.

When they finally stepped onto a nameless treacherous peak, the old monk Ji Fei led Wen Leyang to the front of a steep cliff. He said smilingly, "I am going to enter first, then all of you shall follow! Upon saying that, he stepped off the cliff. The old monk's body was in a diagonal position, he somersaulted and dropped.

The situation was almost what Wen Leyang had imagined. There was no prohibition spell on the outer fringe. The process of entering the place would only require one to take a step forward and enter another layer of the world… The only difference was that the old man did not disappear like how Wen Leyang had imagined him to. He dropped all the way, and finally, within an agonizing scream, he landed on the ground outstretched.

The hunchback that Xiao Sha spent laborious effort to create for him was completely straightened from the fall.

The fat monk Shui Jing's face was filled with puzzlement. He stuck out his head and looked down, his mouth was muttering, "Has the place of the outer fringe's entrance been changed?"

The old monk whined and stood up. A large group of people with different attire suddenly bored out, and surrounded the old monk Ji Fei with an uproar.

Wen Leyang thought that the incoming people were enemies. He somersaulted his way down. Shui Jing and little Chi Maojiu followed closely behind. The moment they touched the ground, the group of people had only scattered off for a moment before they surrounded Wen Leyang and the rest again.

They surrounded Wen Leyang and the rest and chattered continuously. They spoke loudly in all sorts of slangs and accents. Wen Leyang felt that he was suddenly being surrounded by five hundred Red Pots. After a long while he realized that the outer fringe's entrance was changed as expected. These people were here competing against one another to guide their way in.

Even though the cliff was not high, Ji Fei's fall was so hard he felt all emotional. He glared at the group of wild guides before him and he felt ferocious. He lifted a finger and scolded them, "Even if the damn entrance has been changed, there is no need for all of you to wait until I have fallen before you are willing to come out!"

The guides each took an oath. They first said that they did not realize that someone was coming, then they praised Wen Leyang's group of people for possessing a profound cultivation base such that they were uninjured. Their abilities were slightly higher than the supreme leaders of the Five Blessings…

Not long ago, the outer fringe's entrance was changed. This group of wild guides' businesses were doing excellent, but there was no lack of cultivators like Ji Fei and Shui Jing. They depended on their familiarity to the place, and acted uncourteous towards the guides that welcomed them along the way. Generally, this kind of behavior would result in the cultivators being condemned to the punishment of freefalling.

The old monk Ji Fei was inherently generous and magnanimous. He scolded them for a while and let the matter go. He haggled with the guides for a while and finally picked a short and small fellow with a Sichuan accent. The rest of the people scattered off.

The short and small fellow was agile. He shuttled through the great mountain. He was more agile than an old ape, he was also very chatty. He guided Wen Leyang's group of people as they chatted and laughed towards the depth of the mountain range.

There was utterly no need for the rest of the people to inquire. The short and small fellow explained the reason himself, "Over a month ago, Shiwan Mountain was quaking profusely. Its spiritual vitality burst apart and resulted in our stretch of 'Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah' to follow and quake. The initial entrance had collapsed…"

Before he could finish his sentence, Ji Fei was shouting, "What kind of nonsense is this? Shiwan Mountain's quake is not related to this stretch. Back in those days the old monk… the old monk had been here hundreds of times. I have never heard that the outer fringe is connected to Shiwan Mountain!"

The short fellow was not in a hurry, he answered with a smiling face, "If not for the Shiwan Mountain's quake that implicated this place here, we would never know that the outer fringe is connected to that ghostly place. This is the newest information here. If you were to inquire about this on the inside, then you will need to pay extra as a reward."

The size of the outer fringe was not too similar to an ordinary space. Even though this place was connected to Mount Putuo and the Chaos Great Mountain at the same time, it was not like its linear distance was as huge as between two mountains. It was more like the immortal master teacher's magic protective circle that guided in three unique lands on the Goddess Peak back then. One could step into the Black and White Island from the Goddess Peak in one step, yet in reality those two places were more than thousands of kilometers away.

Wen Leyang counted the days. When the entrance of the outer fringe collapsed, it was the same time as the wild burly man struggled free from the ghost formation that led to the subterranean cavern in the Chaos Great Mountain. That fall of the old monk Ji Fei earlier was caused by Hanba.

The short and small fellow continued to laugh and said, "The earthquake on the Shiwan Mountain affected the place a lot. The situation has returned to normal mostly. Everyone is dealing with businesses as usual, they are still bustling about as before."

After they crossed two ridges, the short guide led the crowd onto another cliff. This time Ji Fei was smarter, he allowed the guide to jump first. The guide did not speak anymore, but he exerted his strength and jumped forward, his body vanished into thin air.

Ji Fei was still a little worried. He insisted that Wen Leyang and the rest held hands before he was willing to jump.

The four of them held hands then leaped off the cliff. Wen Leyang did not feel anything at all. After he took the leap, his feet sank. When he lowered his head to take a look, he was already stepping firmly on a flagstone road.

It was only then Wen Leyang had understood the so-called outer fringe. This was a huge city without any enclosing walls. Buildings in all colors were spread out far away. There were the pavilions and pagodas with carved beams and painted rafters with streamers blowing in the wind. There were also modern shops and premises, with the signboard standing in great numbers.

The big streets and small alleys crisscrossed like a spider web. The people on the road could not be considered as a noisy crowd, but the place was absolutely not desolated. The pedestrians were dressed in all sorts of attire. There were the feather fans and silk handkerchiefs used by ancient scholars, the long robes and mandarin jackets, the Taoist monk's robes and the Buddhist monk's outfits, western dresses, and leather shoes…

The short guide stood on the side, he stretched out his hand and giggled as he asked for payment.

The old monk too did not waste time talking nonsense. He procured a piece of spiritual talisman he took from the little supreme leader, Liu Zheng from his chest pocket. The Kunlun Sect was a profound orthodox sect. The spiritual concealment talisman, the body-cleansing talisman and the thunder fire concoct were all selling like hotcakes here.

The guide received the spiritual talisman and he did not pester anymore; he left in a joyous mood.

Chi Maojiu was wondering, theoretically they had 'entered the town' now. The guide ought to be selling his goods even more. He should be fighting to stay behind and continue to guide their way. Yet the short man did not bother to ask, he turned around and left.

The fat monk Shui Jing chuckled as he explained, "This is considered the tacit understanding in the outer fringe. As long as you have entered, no one will be bothering you anymore. If you need a guide, then you can hire one from the specialized store."

Ji Fei added from the side, "The people who come here, most of them are hiding secrets in their hearts that cannot be told to others. If those little characters outside were to make such a deal, if they are not careful they can end up being killed to prevent divulgence of secrets. The guides in the store are supported by some influential people. They are not afraid of accidents. Moreover, they are also more prestigious. They will absolutely never reveal the client's secrets. Even though their payment is more expensive, it is still appropriate for both parties."

Wen Leyang looked up and everywhere. He sized this unusual and grotesque city with peculiar styles up and down. He nodded to Ji Fei and Shui Jing, he chuckled and said, "Let us take a stroll first!"

The old monk burst out laughing. He guided the way in front, while the fat monk Shui Jing turned around and walked in the other direction.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 297: The Swindler

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

The mission of searching for the whereabouts of the descendants of the heaven's cone nails in the 'Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah'.

That group of intelligent old demons back at home had utterly no idea how to do that, let alone Wen Leyang. The only clue that everyone had was that Qin Zhui was once imprisoned at this place.

Wen Leyang's group of four had discussed at length what to do on the way here. In the end, they came to the decision that the 'big plan to solve the case' was to explore the situation before they discussed it even further…

After they had entered the place of the outer fringe, the fat monk, Shui Jing went to find out information by himself. The old monk Ji Fei led Wen Leyang and Chi Maojiu for a stroll along with the only place of the outer fringe in the mortal world, a place that was most complicated but also the most exciting in the cultivation world.

Ever since both of them entered into this dazzling world with its myriad of temptations, they were high-spirited and joyous, yet after they strolled past a few shops, they were both devoid of spirit. The few shops were mostly selling items like flying swords, talismans, red rocks, and medicinal cauldrons. The items were very ordinary in the sense of its quality, effect, or power, even the old monk Ji Fei's flying sword could be taken out and be displayed as their shop's most precious weapon.

Ji Fei realized that the two young masters had lost all interest, and sniggered shyly, "This is still considered the outer peripheral area. There's nothing interesting here. If you really want to broaden your horizon, you'll still need to head towards the north borderland…"

As he spoke, little Chi Maojiu suddenly stopped walking. He raised his head and looked at an ancient-looking shop, pointed to the signboard, and read, "Shudao's Linen Suits? There's also business from our hometown!" he then raised his leg and stepped over the door ledge.

The old monk, Ji Fei, too pulled Wen Leyang to enter with him. He was muttering, "This is a new shop."

The shop's four walls were empty and plain. There were some long silks with messy scribbles hanging on the walls. One could not tell if those were words or drawings; it seemed to be done by a drunken man who was covered in ink, who patted his body parts onto the silk and left the random marks behind. Some were stamped with the shape of an arm, some were stamped with the shape of a belly, while the rest were stamped with the shape of one's buttocks…

Just as the three people were looking in curiosity, a sharp and fine voice echoed, "Since you can't understand it, there is no need to look at it anymore."

The old monk Ji Fei then saw a big-headed dwarf who was sitting at the corner of the shop.

When the dwarf was done speaking, he stood up lazily as he walked to them, "What do you want to buy?"

In the few shops earlier, even though they did not treat the guests courteously, they welcomed the clients with smiles at least, but the dwarf of this shop was filled with malevolent energy and his gaze was filled with enmity.

The old monk, Ji Fei, too asked him in an uncourteous manner, "What do I want to buy? What are you selling here?"

The dwarf's face was filled with impatience. He bared his teeth in a contemptuous manner and flashed a hideous smile. He asked in response, "You ought to know what the most famous item is, in the land of the Shu State."

Sichuan was a rich land that fostered many talents. There were many famous things there. How could Wen Leyang know if the dwarf was asking about Li Yuchin, the pandas, or the boiled fish?

The dwarf realized that they did not know how to answer, so the contempt in between his brows grew even more obvious. He was almost speaking in a tone of giving alms, and explained ever so briefly, "In the land of Shu State, the most famous are none other than 'Not a single root grows on the Wen. Never befriend a Miao. Die a dog's death on Crow Ridge'!"

With the admiration of every rogue cultivator in the world, some of the right paths of Five Blessings were treated as trusted followers, while some were defeated. The desperate flattery of the World Sect's evil devils and the frequent lodging of top demon immortals there… The three Tuo Xie's sects in the Shu State were genuinely famous in the past few years. Their reputation had since triumphed over the right path of Five Blessings that once looked down at the entire world.

Wen Leyang and Chi Maojiu gazed at one another and laughed. They asked in unison, "What about it?"

The dwarf sneered, "Nothing much; only that this shop is owned by them!" He crossed his short and fat arms in front of his chest and raised his chin as he looked outside. He could not be bothered to look at them anymore.

As expected, the three outsiders widened their mouths in astonishment, completely petrified by the dwarf…

After a long while, the dwarf seemed to be prepared to launch Tuo Xie's ultimate skill to chase them away, when he ran out of patience. Wen Leyang coughed as he inquired closely, "So are you… selling poison, witchcraft, or corpse-control?"

It was only then the dwarf-sized Wen Leyang up and down in all seriousness. He seemed to be answering the question with slight unwillingness, "I sell poison, witchcraft, and corpse-control. I'll have to see what all of you want. If you are looking for the Mourning Sect's preciouses, then you can talk to me, but if you are looking for poison or witchcraft spells, there are other shopkeepers in charge of those…"

Meanwhile, little Chi Maojiu reacted to the situation. He spoke softly, "So are you a disciple of the Crow Ridge? But… you're speaking with the accent of Henan province…"

The dwarf was suddenly infuriated. Wen Leyang hastily stretched out his hand and stopped him. He chuckled as he spoke, "There's no need to trouble the rest of the shopkeepers for now. Will you please bring us along and broaden our horizon?"

With great effort, the old monk, Ji Fei, was refraining himself from laughing. He played along and joined the fun, "To have the honor of witnessing the ultimate skills of the Shu State's three families, I am willing to lose my family's fortune over it!"

The dwarf's expression became more relaxed as he spoke, "Follow me then!" He then turned around and walked towards the back room.

The three of them hastily followed the dwarf. After they passed through the side yard, huge rooms that were arranged three in a row appeared. The dwarf led them to walk towards the room on the extreme right. He was still speaking dully, "The three families of Wen, Miao, and Luo have been associated with each other for thousands of years. Their supernatural powers and abilities too are famous in each field, but if one were to use the skill to fight desperately, it is still us the disciples of Crow Ridge who are more incisive than the others."

Whether it was a direct line or a peripheral line, any disciples who were related to Wen, Miao and Luo would never have spoken of such words. Chi Maojiu was only less than fifteen or sixteen years old right now, so he still had the mischievous temperament of youth. He chuckled as he asked, "Why are all of you the most incisive amongst all?"

"Everyone's abilities are supposedly almost equal, but we have help from the zombies, so we are naturally more incisive than the others." As he was saying that, the dwarf had already pushed open the door and walked into the room. Chi Maojiu finally understood the dwarf's theory. It was when two people were fighting as a team, one would win eventually. He laughed so hard that his body trembled.

This huge room was a little cold, and the most conspicuous characteristic of it was five coffins with different sizes. On the other hand, there were a few peculiar-looking magic tools used to calm corpses that were hanging on the wall. The dwarf's mouth cracked into a smile, "The preciouses of our Crow Ridge are naturally different from the profound sects!" Upon saying that, he had a piteous expression on his face as his hand gently swept past a coffin. The sound of fingernails scratching against the door immediately echoed from within the coffin as if the zombie inside was responding to its master.

The dwarf's mannerism was as cold as before. It was afraid that he was not as enthusiastic as a real zombie, but he still let the cat out of the bag after they conversed for a while. He was mainly showing off the superiority of the zombies he refined. Due to his incisiveness of his Mourning Sect's treasured weapons, he was planning to sell everything, including the coffins, to Wen Leyang.

This dwarf truly possessed a little ability to control corpses, but he absolutely did not inherit Tuo Xie's ultimate skill. At most, he was cultivating in some folk magic. Even though Wen Leyang lacked a good understanding of the Luo family's cultivation method, his wife was the number 1 master cultivator from Crow Ridge. How could he be so easily cheated by the dwarf's little tricks?

The corpses that were lying in the coffins were not produced from the process of refinement, but the corpses were spiritualized zombies that had been suppressed.

Wen Leyang was feeling steadier in his heart. Even though he knew that the possibility was low, he was truly a little worried earlier. He was afraid that this shop was indeed related to the grand master, Tuo Xie. The old monk, Ji Fei occasionally feigned foolishness and interrupted, just for Wen Leyang's entertainment. The four people pestered for a little while more, before the old monk quietly gave an inquisitive gaze to Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang understood his intention. Each family from Tuo Xie's three lineages of descendants would never allow the others to commit lies and treacheries under the cover of their families. Of course, this shop should be destroyed, but it was definitely not now, so he shook his head gently.

Ji Fei understood. He chatted with the dwarf for a little longer before coming up with an excuse to leave.

The dwarf had been acting like he was the leader of the cultivation world all along. He did not have the nerve to pester continuously now, but his gaze was filled with disappointment that could not be concealed. So, he feigned an irreconcilable sneer, "Based on all of your cultivation bases, it is truly difficult beyond your reach to control corpses, however… the witchcraft spell or the Art of Poison could still work."

Wen Leyang laughed as he shook his head. He had witnessed the excitement and knew that everything was a bluff. He had no interest in witnessing the other two actors' acting skills anymore.

Meanwhile, a whiff of a faint, peculiar smell floated into the room from the outside. It smelled like a rotten egg splashed with perfume, and finally soaked into a decayed animal's corpse. The scent was pungent, but the stench was even more suffocating.

The dwarf failed to strike a business deal and was in an extremely bad mood. He exclaimed softly, "The witchcraft sect's Ma Zi is doing it again!"

Little Chi Maojiu's expression changed obviously. He smelled the pungency in the air attentively and suddenly spoke, "I want to take a look at your shop's witchcraft spell!"

The dwarf was stunned; his dead fish-like eyes suddenly brightened up again. He was trying hard to hold back the hope that was arising in his heart and did not utter a word, but stood up and guided them as they walked toward the next room.

Chi Maojiu seized the opportunity when they were walking. He spoke to Wen Leyang in an extremely soft voice, "The smell is very orthodox. It is the Art of Spell Refinement left behind by the grand master grandfather."

Wen Leyang was greatly startled and nodded to Chi Maojiu, before striding quickly as he followed the dwarf. As they walked towards the huge room in the middle, a series of raging curses echoed the moment they arrived in front of the entrance, "Scram, scram, scram! The old father is not doing business right now! If you want anything, you can come for a discussion after three hours!"

The dwarf's expression was a combination of surprised rage and helplessness. He turned around and looked towards the old monk, "The witchcraft spell's disciple is a Miao clansman. His temperament is very stubborn."

Ji Fei burst out laughing, "Any erudite person is as such. We are sincerely here to look for precious things. It's for us to wait for a while."

The dwarf revealed a very rare smile. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the huge room on the extreme left once again, "Or, all of you can take a look at the blind man's poison. Whether you can or cannot gain something useful there depends on all of your creation then." As he was saying that, he no longer acknowledged Wen Leyang and the rest. He turned around and went back to keep an eye on the shop again.

Gentle laughter soon echoed from the room. An aged blind man walked to the door with a bamboo cane in his hand, "Come in and take a seat. The old man wants to talk to all of you." At the same time, a soft, scraping sound of metal echoed in a clanging manner from within.

This time, not only little Chi Maojiu, but even Wen Leyang became high-spirited, for he was no stranger to the sound of metal scraping and rubbing against one another. It was the sound that was made continuously by that pair of bronze ants, Mo Ya, which he brought out of the Gold-consuming Lair back in the day.

Of course, that pair of Mo Ya of Wen Leyang was a rare species. Their sizes were as large as birds and the scraping noise they made was much louder as compared to the ones in the blind man's room. Wen Leyang gifted the two ants to Fourth Elder Wen after he returned to the mountain back then. In the beginning, the old man was elated, yet not even two days had passed when he grew restless, for that pair of beasts was loud as drums and gongs regardless of day or night. The entire Red Leaves Forest did not have a moment of peace ever since…

Whether he was a swindler or not, the blind man was capable of growing Mo Ya, and would certainly be skilled in some ways. Wen Leyang took a stride forward gladly and walked into his room.

The blind man's room was full of items. Large racks filled the room, and in each compartment were some ghastly poisonous vermin of all colors. Wen Leyang laughed the moment he saw that. He could recognize all these poisonous creatures even though they could not compare to the Sickness Trademark's in terms of size and quality, but its quality was considered not too shabby.

At one corner of the room was an old-fashioned square table for eight people made of pure bronze. There was a pair of bronze air Mo Ya the size of a matchstick's tip that was continuously rubbing against one another intimately, dispersing a piece of tofu-sized metal element strong poison together on the surface of the table.

The blind man used his bamboo cane to knock onto the chairs placed next to the entrance. He spoke in a rather courteous manner, "Take a seat! Even though there are many poisonous creatures in this room, as long as everyone does not make reckless moves, I can guarantee that no harm will befall you."

The two Mo Ya realized that someone had come in, and seemingly wanted to attempt jumping onto the floor to sting the people, yet it was unknown why the Mo Ya could not dash past the edge of the table anymore. They ululated anxiously. The old monk Ji Fei was not afraid of them, but he was feeling revolted by these creatures from the bottom of his heart. He could not help but shift his body outwards.

The blind man shook his head, "Do not worry, they can never dash out. This pair of preciouses have been caught only for half a year. They have yet to mature…"

Wen Leyang too revealed a smile, wondering that the Mo Ya had yet to be fully grown in half a year, while his pair of Mo Ya only needed forty days before they were subdued by the Fourth Elder Wen.

Even though the blind man could not see, he was a cultivator too. His telegnosis ability had since provided feedback of everything in the surroundings to him. He realized that Wen Leyang was only smiling but not speaking. He thought that Wen Leyang was despising the creatures, "The bronze ant Mo Ya, is the god of all rare poison. There are only two pairs in the entire world – a pair on the Nine Peaks Mountain of the western Sichuan, while the other pair is right before your eyes!"

Wen Leyang frowned slightly, even though it was not considered a secret that he owned a pair of bronze ants, this was not a matter that anyone should know.

The old monk, Ji Fei, immediately continued the blind man's conversation, "What's the difference between the two pairs of bronze ants? Which pair is more incisive?" Upon saying that, he was afraid that he might reveal his tracks. He then added, "If the bronze ants are truly so incisive, we will purchase a pair and make them our mountain-guarding divine beasts."

The blind man flashed a peculiar expression and laughed aloud, "Purchase? Do all of you want to purchase the Mo Ya? Can you afford it then?"

Before his voice died away, a series of messy clanging sounds were heard. Little Chi Maojiu removed his backpack conveniently and tossed it in front of the blind man. A piercing golden light shimmered and filled the room. His habit of bringing gold as a Miao Bujiao's disciple had never changed. This time, he still brought fifteen kilograms as he did before.

The blind man seemed to be startled. The dried and withered skin on his face twitched twice, "The worldly money… is not enough to purchase them."

The old monk, Ji Fei, waved his hand impatiently, "We still have more if it's not enough!" He then stretched out his hand and patted Wen Leyang's backpack that was filled with carrots.

Even though gold was a worldly item, it was rather popular in the cultivation world. The best materials like the aurin, the Taiyi aurin, or amethyst gold used to forge the treasured weapons, were refined from a large amount of gold.

The old monk, Ji Fei, aimed to converse politely. He was afraid that they would become suspicious regardless of whether he asked the question or not, "These ants here… are truly that incisive?"

The blind man was weighing the fifteen kilograms of gold in his hands. He chuckled as he explained about this species of metal element poisonous creatures. He had a knack of doing business, and when he was explaining, he did not sound like he was blindly promoting the creatures, but he explained meticulously about its habit, toxicity, spiritual temperament, and so on. He allowed the old monk to determine the greater benefits of the creatures.

Wen Leyang was the expert in using poison. He was beyond familiar with the Mo Ya and listened to the explanation as he could not refrain himself from nodding. Even though the blind man was exaggerating, he did not fail to mention the crucial points at all. Wen Leyang understood in his heart, that even though this blind man was not the descendant of Tuo Xie's lineage, he was also a master cultivator in using poison.

The grand master Tuo Xie was unpopular back in the days. He disappeared again after a battle that shocked the entire world. Before Wen Leyang came out of nowhere, the cultivation world had always despised the rare art of witchcraft spell and strong poison, but there are as many sects in the cultivation world as there was cow's hair. Even though the use of poison was despised by the others, there were still many small sects that were still passing down the Art of Poison to its disciples.

Wen Leyang was not aware of that himself, but because he became famous and reputable all these years, the cultivators in the world capable of using poison too followed along and walked in pride.

The old monk, Ji Fei, was beaming with joy from listening to the explanation. He inquired closely once again, "So between the ants on the Nine Peaks Mountain and the ones on your table, which ones are more incisive? We shall purchase the more incisive one!"

Wen Leyang laughed forcefully in his heart and peered at Ji Fei once. As the blind man was planning to strike a business deal, he would surely boast that his ants were the number one in the world. He was afraid that Ji Fei would not get anything from this conversation, yet unexpectedly, the blind man shook his head, "Of course the Mo Ya on Nine Peaks Mountain are more incisive; that pair of poisonous creatures have already cultivated into spirits and are bigger than sparrows. If they were to be released, there are not many sects in the world capable of dealing with them! However, don't even think about that pair of preciouses, it's an impossible matter."

Wen Leyang grew more and more vigilant. The old monk, Ji Fei's gaze was proud; he was an old and conniving person who had since predicted the blind man's knack of doing business. He was pretending to be a disciple of Wen Bucao, so he would certainly never degrade his own family's preciouses.

The old monk continued to feign foolishness. Upon hearing about Mo Ya the size of a sparrow, he looked towards the ants on the table filled with contempt, "The bugs are so small. It is very limited despite being incisive."

The blind man grew infuriated, "Very limited, you say? If you were to be injured by it, you can only end up with shattered bones and ashes just by depending on your cultivation base! Not even your corpse will remain afterward!" As he exclaimed, he suddenly opened his eyes that had been shut tight all along.

Wen Leyang and little Chi Maojiu did not react much to the situation, but it was Ji Fei who made a big fuss and gasped in surprise.

The blind man's eye sockets were completely devoid of eyeballs. There were only two pitch-black holes, a vein entangled in green and red was crawling out from his eye sockets in a grotesque manner, while the muscles around the eyes were shriveled and charred as if someone had burnt it.

The blind man laughed in an indifferent manner. He stretched out a finger to everyone's surprise, and scratched around his eye sockets, "I was taking care of a Buddha's Light Bug that was cocooned in my younger days. I wasn't familiar with the temperament of a fire element poisonous creature, so when it broke out of its cocoon, my eyes were accidentally damaged by the Poison of Fire!"

Wen Leyang's heart thudded loudly. He could not refrain himself from inquiring closely, "How about the bug then? What happened to the bug after it broke out of the cocoon?"

The old monk, Ji Fei, hastily helped him to smooth things over. He chuckled as he spoke, "I heard that Wen Bucao's disciple kept a Buddha's Light Bug as a pet; that is one remarkable poisonous creature he has there!"

The blind man was not suspicious, now that Wen Leyang was famous. The reputation of 'You've Got Me' was not less inferior than his, "After it broke out of the cocoon? Naturally, it transformed into the Buddha's Light Guide, and turned into the fire element King of bugs!" He then retrieved a glass box carefully from his chest pocket and rubbed the box in a treasured manner, "The Buddha's Light Guide followed me for forty years, but in the end, it still passed away before me. I was unwilling to let go of it, so I brought it along with me all the time."

In the box, was a butterfly with a crystal clear body in the color of red that was purest to the greatest extent, as if it would catch fire at any time. It lay quietly in the box with its wings outspread.

Wen Leyang was surprised, joyful, and worried that the blind man was bluffing. He was so excited that it rendered him speechless, but Ji Fei was still much calmer. He inquired closely with a curious expression, "I have heard that the Buddha's Light Bug on the Nine Peaks Mountain has been in a cocoon for a few years, it has yet to transform into a fiery butterfly."

The blind man sneered abruptly, "In the entire world, it is only I, who is capable of breaking a Buddha's Light Bug out of the cocoon and turning it into a butterfly. The Nine Peaks Mountain is still lacking in…" Before he could finish his sentence, the blind man realized that he had almost divulged a secret unintentionally, so he hastily refocused the topic of conversation once again, "When I'm back, I will naturally help that bug break out of its cocoon."

Wen Leyang laughed from the bottom of his heart. He did not expect that he had only arrived in the place of the outer fringe for less than a day when he was blessed with accidental bliss. He no longer inquired closely on how to turn 'You've Got Me' into a butterfly.

Whether it was him, little Chi Maojiu or the old monk, Ji Fei, the three of them made the same decision in their hearts, that they would 'invite' the blind man back to the Nine Peaks Mountain with them, regardless.

Without realizing, the three people had already talked for a long while, when a thick voice suddenly echoed from the next door, "Who wants to strike a business deal with Ma Zi earlier? If you are still chatting there, do come over now!"

The blind man remarked impolitely, "Wait for a moment. They are still chatting with me joyfully here…" But before he could finish his sentence, little Chi Maojiu had already picked up his fifteen kilograms of gold and walked in great strides towards the next door.

The other two people too stood up together. Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability had since covered the entire courtyard. He was not afraid that the blind man would run away. Ji Fei on the other hand chuckled and spoke, "That wife of mine is an impatient person. We will come back here in a while, so it's best if you stay!"

A sense of helplessness flowed out from the blind man's pitch-black and empty eye sockets…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 298: Ma Zi

Ma Zi was a man of almost forty years old; his persona was exactly what his name depicts. His knife-shaped, elongated face was covered in dense and fine grain-sized black spots, which looked as if a nest of mice had just stepped in ink and ran across his face.

Next to Ma Zi, was a boy of five or six years old who had small eyes, a lion-like nose and a melon of a face. His body was skinny and weak, but his skin was extremely rough. He did not possess the radiant skin of a child at all. His expression was also very dull, but there was a strange sense of anxiety that was hidden in the depths of his gaze, which made him appear more lively and vivid, on the contrary.

At first glance, Wen Leyang felt that this child looked a little familiar, yet he could not recall where he had seen him before.

When little Chi Maojiu entered the room, he did not even take a glance at Ma Zi, but his gaze stopped at the little boy's body. He sized him up and down attentively.

Ma Zi waited until the three people were sitting comfortably before asking directly, "What's the purpose of your coming here?" His tone of speaking sounded rigid; there was not an ounce of courtesy in his words.

Chi Maojiu had only shifted his gaze away from the child, "I am seeking an incisive witchcraft spell for revenge." He then placed his bag full of gold bars onto the ground, which resulted in a 'clang'. There was unspeakable pleasantness in the heavy sound it made.

The corners of Ma Zi's mouth moved ever so slightly, "Tell me more!"

Little Chi Maojiu chuckled, his mouth cracked and revealed a mouthful of dirty yellow teeth, "The enemies are a husband-and-wife pair who have been married for ten years but were never blessed with any children. I want that woman to be impregnated so that they can first become very surprised and joyful."

A sense of contempt flowed out from Ma Zi's gaze. He should be feeling condescended to do the task, for this matter ought to be handled by an old traditional Chinese medical practitioner.

Chi Maojiu continued, "Then, you will make the woman fall ill with a serious illness, until a point that they feel it getting very dangerous, yet harboring hope to save both the adult and baby's lives! That woman really wants some children, so she will certainly embrace her illness with all her might; she will take that chance! I want them to live in constant fear for the next ten months, every day, and to be swayed by the thoughts of winning and losing!"

Ma Zi had only become slightly more spirited, and his face genuinely revealed a smile, "What happens afterward?"

Little Chi Maojiu then probed, "When the child is in the mother's womb, the fetus must be a very loving one, in a way that every time the woman is in pain, it will use its own way to console its mother. That's how the woman becomes thinner and thinner day by day, while her stomach grows bigger and bigger every day. If you are capable of haunting the woman with nightmares frequently, it will be even better."

Ma Zi did not even need time to consider. He nodded as he took in everything, "No problem. Is there anything else?"

Wen Leyang noticed, not knowing when it started, that the child standing next to Ma Zi was frowning heavily. He was pondering strenuously over little Chi Maojiu's words.

Chi Maojiu revealed a surprised expression. He laughed in a sharp voice, "So, is this really doable?"

Ma Zi waved his hand impatiently, "The best thing about the witchcraft spell is just how much can one understand? Just listen to me; it'll do!"

Little Chi Maojiu cheered with a hoarse voice. He was like a savage person with enmity that filled his heart, about to avenge himself, "I want the fetus to start chewing on the woman's womb and intestines ten days before she is born. Of course, the woman cannot die yet, but she will watch helplessly before labor, and despite being in so much pain, she will still need to risk her life and persevere through!"

The old monk, Ji Fei, felt his eyeballs covered in goosebumps, and shot an evil stare to Chi Maojiu as he muttered, "By then, the fetus would have yet to grow teeth right…?"

The boy was already completely immersed in his thoughts by now. He squatted on the ground and was using his finger to sketch something out continuously on the cobblestone. He frowned so hard his brows were almost knitted together.

Ma Zi did not acknowledge the old monk's remark, but opened his mouth and laughed to himself, "Very well, please continue!"

"When the fetus is born, he will be dark-skinned and tough. He will be healthy and vibrant, however…" Chi Maojiu suddenly lowered his voice. There was a manic that could not be concealed in his gaze. He stretched out a finger and pointed to his face, "I want that ghost fetus' face to be exactly the same as mine now. The moment the fetus comes out from the mother's womb, she needs to smile, and also yank out that woman's intestines!"

As he spoke, Chi Maojiu raised his hand and threw his fists in the air, "Finally, the infant shall say to its father – Jing Er is here to seek revenge from you! She shall then hurl strenuously while the woman screams out in agony – all is gone!"

Wen Leyang listened and felt a chill run down his spine, yet Ma Zi was beaming with joy. He clapped as he burst out laughing, "I couldn't tell that you were a woman with the evilness and cruelty of a wild wolf…"

Before he could finish his sentence, the child shook his head strenuously with a steadfast expression. He muttered to himself softly, "I can do a ghost's wail and wolf's howl, but I cannot make the infant speak."

Before his voice died away, Ma Zi suddenly raised his leg and stomped ferociously onto the boy's stomach, "Scram! This is not the place for you to speak!"

Everyone did not expect Ma Zi to suddenly strike out so ruthlessly. The boy screamed out in agony as he fell outside heavily. Little Chi Maojiu's eyes lit up with a murderous glow, and his body swayed as he was chased out. He used his one arm to wrap around the child who was spewing blood at the corner of his mouth.

The blind man who was taking care of the poisonous creatures next door too leaped out into the courtyard upon hearing the ruckus. His face was filled with thirty percent of rage, "Ma Zi, no matter how disobedient this child is, there is no need for you to beat and scold him all the time!" He then stretched out his arms in an attempt to retrieve the child from Chi Maojiu's cradle.

Chi Maojiu on the other hand rolled his dead fish-like eyes at him, and held the boy even tighter.

However, the boy seemed to have a rather close relationship with the blind man. He struggled with all his might twice, and jumped out from Chi Maojiu's cradle, then hid behind the blind man. His tiny body was shaking, emitting a rustle.

Ma Zi sneered softly, "This is my family's matter, which is none of your business!" He then seemed to refuse to cause a conflict with the blind man before everybody else. He turned around and looked towards little Chi Maojiu, "I'm taking your deal. Leave the gold behind, and return three days later."

Little Chi Maojiu completely disregarded Ma Zi, but he looked at the boy with his back bent forward, and spoke kindly, "Those final words of yours – Are you really not going to say it out loud?"

The boy's lips moved. He snuck a peek at Ma Zi and immediately stiffened his body. He lowered his head and looked towards the surface of the ground, not daring to even utter a word.

The blind man heaved a sigh, stretched out his hand and caressed the boy's head, before returning to his own room.

Chi Maojiu laughed. He took two steps closer towards the boy, "Why is there a need for you to be afraid of him? Just by depending on their measly tricks in their Yunnan's witchcraft, how are they capable of controlling you?" As he was saying that, he opened his palm towards the boy, revealing a strand of short hair, as red as blood, in his palm.

The boy noticed the red hair. His eyes were filled with disbelief, as he stood transfixed to the ground. He was completely dumbstruck, while Ma Zi cursed out in extreme rage, and suddenly sprung out from the chair.

At the same time, little Chi Maojiu roared loudly, "Leyang!"

Even though Wen Leyang did not understand what was going on right now, when he heard his companion's cry for help, he did not hesitate before immediately raising his leg to kick Ma Zi so hard that he flew into the courtyard.

Ma Zi did not even have the opportunity to scream before he fainted at that very second.

When Wen Leyang was done kicking, he was feeling a little strange. Chi Maojiu had never called him 'Leyang' before in such a creepy manner. He then looked at the child's appearance and was suddenly enlightened. Chi Maojiu was not calling out to him, but was trying to reveal the child's identity – he was Leyang!

This boy's facial features were vaguely similar to Lord Leyang Wen of the Painting Town back in the days, but the short man, Leyang Wen, always had a smiley, town-folk look, while the boy's expression was overcautious and fearful in comparison. Wen Leyang did not manage to connect the dots in time.

When Tuo Xie's disciples realized that the Leyang family member was bullied by an outsider, they refused to wait any longer. They would first protect a Leyang family member above all other important matters.

The big-headed dwarf who was keeping an eye on the shop heard the movements at the back room and immediately jumped back to investigate. He squalled in rage upon witnessing the scene, "So it turns out that all of you are here to cause trouble…" But before he could finish his sentence, his vision darkened, and he could only feel as if a train slammed onto his mouth. He was knocked out cold by Wen Leyang's single punch, and when his head hit the surface of the ground, seven or eight teeth fell out from his mouth…

Almost at the same time, a strange rustling noise echoed suddenly from the courtyard. All sorts of poisonous vermin crawled out from the soil in a threatening manner and pounced towards them in all directions.

This time, even the old monk, Ji Fei, could not help but to laugh out loud. Wen Leyang was standing at the same spot and was too lazy to move. He only urged the Poison of Life and Death to circulate in his body for a moment. Those thousands of threatening poisonous vermin suddenly stopped moving. They fled their nests a moment later and ran helter-skelter in the courtyard. Some were stepping on one another and rolled into a ball, while some slammed into rocks and corners, crushing their skulls as a result…

Not only did the poisonous vermin in the courtyard turn wild, but it could also sense the utmost esteemed poison power in Wen Leyang's body. They were all colliding messily and biting everything…

The blind man gasped in fear and hastily ran out of the room. When Leyang suddenly remembered the two little Mo Ya, he could not accept that a new generation of a bug king would be startled to death by him. He dashed into the room in a flash and placed the two ants in his palm as he gently comforted them.

The tyrannical Mo Ya were more docile in his hand than silkworms. The ants crawled around in all honesty and gradually became braver. They gathered together before they started rubbing against one another intimately, occasionally raising their long whiskers, and rubbed against Wen Leyang's palm in an affectionate manner.

The blind man stood in the courtyard and muttered to himself for a long while, before glaring at Wen Leyang, "Who… who are you actually?"

The old monk, Ji Fei, sniggered, "Open your… forget it, you're blind. This is the disciple of Wen Bucao, while this is the disciple of Miao Bujiao."

The blind man's expression was apprehensive, "You are the 'Die a dog's death on Crow Ridge?"

The old monk immediately coughed, and forgot what he was about to say.

The blind man's body became much more bent, "Heh, you're the number one sect in the world… Why is there a need to cause trouble to us running a small business here…?"

The old monk, Ji Fei, was trying to suppress his cough strenuously, and sneered hoarsely, "We aren't some famous sect, and we aren't as pretentious as those empty-headed good for nothing fools either. If someone is flaunting our banner to swagger and swindle others, there is no hope for that person to walk the face of this earth anymore!"

It was unknown if it was because of 'You've Got Me', that Wen Leyang had a rather good impression of the blind man, or not. He chuckled as he passed the Mo Ya that he had calmed, into the blind man's palms. He then patted the blind man's shoulder to startle him, "We're not as frightening as he had described us."

The blind man was under the impression that Wen Leyang had planted some rare poison on his shoulder, as his body slumped and tumbled onto the ground.

That boy had only reacted to the situation now, as he gasped with his face filled with concern. He hastily ran over to help the blind man up.

Wen Leyang laughed, turned around, and looked towards Chi Maojiu, "What's going on?"

The gush of an odd smell that came from Ma Zi's room belonged to someone who was using the right channel of Tuo Xie's technique to refine the spell. Wen Leyang and the rest had only stayed behind to investigate further.

The moment they entered the room in the middle, Chi Maojiu could see that the boy was cast with the 'Soul-hauling Silk'. This was an Art of Witchcraft from Yunnan province. The person who was under its spell could not muster any sense of resistance towards the person who cast it. Even though it was sinister, there was nothing profound about it.

Chi Maojiu had received a vast improvement in his cultivation method; his witchcraft power was pure and precise. Upon using his heart to sense, he soon discovered that this boy's body inherited the orthodox, Tuo Xie's witchcraft power, while Ma Zi was but an ordinary witch in Yunnan Witchcraft Sect.

Chi Maojiu was still slightly puzzled initially, but he soon figured out that there was more than just the Seven Maidens Mountain's family that inherited Tuo Xie's witchcraft spell in the world – There was also the Painting Town's disciples! Not only did Little Chi Maojiu meet the short man, Leyang Wen, but he also fought with him twice in front of the Miao stockade village and during the battle of Goddess Peak. So, upon close inspection of the boy's appearance, he soon understood the rough idea of the situation.

The boy's witchcraft power was apparently stronger and deeper than Ma Zi's, but he was still young after all. It was unbeknownst to anyone how he was planted with the 'Soul-hauling Silk' by Ma Zi, and allowed Ma Zi to torment him all the time. The boy dared not and could not resist the smell in the courtyard earlier. It could very well be from Ma Zi, instructing the boy to refine the spell on his behalf.

Little Chi Maojiu was still a little worried and attempted to probe further. Those requests of his would even take a good hand from the Seven Maidens Mountain a slightly longer time to ponder over it. Yet, Ma Zi took on everything. It was either the fact that he had made up his mind to swindle others, or that he was overly confident with the boy's capabilities.

On the contrary, it was the boy who had been pondering all along and denied Chi Maojiu's request for the fetus to speak in human words in the end.

In order to make a newborn infant open its mouth to speak, although the witchcraft spell was futile in this, yet this was a process that grew with the heaven's will, but if he were to follow Chi Maojiu's instruction earlier, he would need to turn the fetus into a ghost fetus, and since the ghost fetus had already deviated from the human path, then it would absolutely never speak out human words.

The two matters between one right and one evil could never possibly be realized at the same time.

Ma Zi's Art of Witchcraft was ordinary; he had never thought of it. He was afraid that the deal in his hands would be ruined, so he stomped on the boy out of extreme rage. When Chi Maojiu chased him out of the room, his hand patted the boy's body. He had already plucked off the blood magic 'Soul-hauling Silk' that was tied to his hair, and naturally, Ma Zi's witchcraft spell would be broken too.

Chi Maojiu explained the sequence of events briefly, before pulling Wen Leyang aside. Of course, the old monk, Ji Fei, wanted to join too. There was solemness in Chi Maojiu's gaze, and his voice lowered to the lowest extent, "The witchcraft power on this child's body, as compared to the one on Leyang Wen back in the days, is slightly weaker."

Wen Leyang laughed, "That's natural. He is still young, how can he be compared to Leyang Wen…?" He was halfway through his speech when he suddenly shut his mouth. There was astonishment contained in his gaze; he stared at Chi Maojiu.

When they were in Shanghai's Painting Town, Wen Leyang once heard from 'Tang Tang' Leyang Tian, who explained the method of inheriting the witchcraft spell in the Leyang family – In their family, there would always be only one person who was capable of inheriting the first ancestor's witchcraft power. Moreover, every time this witchcraft power was inherited, it would grow weaker.

This child was charged with the Painting Town's witchcraft power. This signified that Wen Leyang's chest felt a little suffocated, "Is Leyang Wen already dead?"

The old monk Ji Fei hastily explained softly from the side, "You have just returned recently, and you are constantly busy all along. There are still some matters that we have yet to explain to you in time. Not long after you went to Shiwan Mountain back then, the Painting Town turned desolate. No one knew what happened, and the few demon immortals including Hanba and Chang Li investigated personally for a long time, but failed to find even a single clue."

The Painting Town had friends all over the world. Even though the family had gradually declined in power after Leyang Shoujin and Leyang Tian's death, they had the most genuine and earnest human relationships that were accumulated over the past millenniums. When people started to fade away and the family became empty abruptly, there were a lot of people who came to investigate this case. Other than the few demon immortals and Tuo Xie's disciples, the rogue cultivators, the Five Blessings, the World Sect and even Guo Xiaojun had been investigating it all along, yet no one managed to yield any results. The people of the Painting Town had truly vanished into thin air.

Wen Leyang inhaled a deep breath, he asked Chi Maojiu, "Did that happen four years ago?"

Chi Maojiu nodded, "Less than that, but it is almost that time too." As he was saying that, he turned around and looked towards the boy who was holding tightly to the blind man's arm who was already scared out of his wits, "He was only less than one to two years old at the time. I am afraid he will not remember much."

Wen Leyang nodded. He walked and bent over as he held up the child. With great effort, he gave him an affectionate look, chuckled, and asked, "So how does this blind man usually treat you?"

The boy did not hesitate as he nodded and answered fearfully, "Very well… he's always protecting me."

The blind man's face was filled with coldness and desolation. He was still waiting for the strong poison on his shoulder to take effect, but little did he know that this child's stuttering words had already hurled him back to the gates of hell.

Wen Leyang then pointed to that dwarf. The boy dared not speak anymore, but his eyes were apparently overflowing with full fright, Chi Maojiu frowned and spoke to Wen Leyang, "We shall enter the room to speak." As he spoke, he pulled up the blind man who was still awaiting his death. He then laughed as he spoke, "Do not panic, we still need to thank you!"

By the time the few people had entered the blind man's room, the dwarf outside suddenly opened his eyes. He was glaring so hard his eyeballs were almost bulging. He widened his mouth in an attempt to scream in agony, yet he could not even make a sound, while at the same time, his short and small body expanded!

Under close inspection, one would discover that the expansion was not because the dwarf was suddenly filled with air or was bloating due to fermentation, but there was something that was cruising in between his skin and flesh. It was growing rapidly, which caused his skin to stretch out tightly. His muscles and bones remained unmoved, only his skin was extremely stretched to the point of bursting. The dwarf's skin was already almost stretched thin to the point of translucency, yet it still had not burst open.

After he tormented the child from the Leyang family, he fell into the hands of Miao Bujiao's disciple – Anyone could only admit to being this unfortunate.

The old monk Ji Fei who was left outside to guard the captive was startled by the situation so he retreated repeatedly. It was until Wen Leyang shouted towards the outside, "Come inside, Ma Zi will not be running away." Only then the old monk was akin to a man who received a decree of amnesty; he dared not take a glance at the dwarf anymore, but he was still a little worried, so he immediately grabbed Ma Zi's hair and dragged him into the room as well.

Wen Leyang then asked the boy a few questions. The boy did not even have a name; he had been following this Ma Zi ever since he could recall. At the same time, he inherited the only portion of the witchcraft power from his family, but some essential Art of Witchcraft Spells were also planted into this mind altogether. That was why he was capable of launching a few simple witchcraft spells.

He was only between the age of four to five years old after all. Ma Zi was very terrifying, like a divine being or a phantom, in his eyes. He was planted with the Soul-hauling Silk, and dared not resist even if he was not controlled.

He also never had the intention of coming up with a method to break the spell of 'Soul-hauling Silk'.

The blind man's true colors were exposed this time. He had since lost his initial imposing mannerism, so he revealed his origins honestly.

He was a cultivator who cultivated the Art of Poison and did not possess other abilities other than taking care of poisonous creatures. He frequently went to the place of the outer fringe to try his luck, where he met Ma Zi and the dwarf roughly more than a year ago.

One understood witchcraft, one knew about poison, while the other was slightly skilled in corpse-control. The three lonely souls gathered and suddenly came up with a strange idea. So they opened that shop and flaunted the three families Wen, Miao, Luo's banner to swindle others. Even though their business was not flourishing, it was still a way to pass their time.

The dwarf was inherently cruel, and ever since the shop was opened, the Leyang family's boy had to suffer the additional torments of the dwarf.

Even though the blind man was not a kind person, he still had a sense of morale in him. Sometimes, when he truly could not bear watching anymore, he would step forward and speak out on behalf of the child. Over the past year, the child treated the blind man like family.

Regarding the child's encounters, the blind man had completely no knowledge. Little Chi Maojiu waited for the blind man to finish talking, before bending over with a smile to pick up the fainted Ma Zi, and walked into the room next door…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 299: The North Borderland

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

In a short period of time, little Chi Maojiu had returned. He spoke to Wen Leyang, "The child's name is very odd. He is named Wangle, Leyang Wangle!"

In the area of Lingnan, South of the five ridges, the practice of witchcraft spells were still prevailing. Of course, the Art of Witchcraft there was much weaker as compared to the Seven Maidens Mountains' cultivation method. Ma Zi was supposed to be an unorthodox cultivator without any sect. He passed by the Yunnan province when he was young and discovered the local rare Art of Witchcraft Spell, and was soon infatuated by the practice. After he had cultivated a few Witchcraft Sect's skills, he discovered that the power of the Art of Witchcraft was merely mediocre, so he completely disregarded the matter ever since.

About four years ago, when he was looking for herbs to refine into immortal pills at the Yan Mountains' region, he could faintly sense the trace of a strand of witchcraft power rippling in the air. Ma Zi was curious, so he followed the vibration of the power and finally discovered a baby who was still in swaddling clothes in the depth of the great mountain.

Next to the baby, was a strong burly man who had just passed away recently.

The burly man's appearance was disguised, he was dressed in the ordinary attire of mountain folk. His back and chest were covered in colorful tattoos. He carried along only a few items that were used by the baby.

Chi Maojiu was speaking, when Wen Leyang raised his eyebrows, and muttered to himself, "Tattoos?" That muscular man who was always on Leyang Wen's side was also covered in tattoos.

Ma Zi examined the corpse carelessly. He could not find any clue that was related to the identity of the corpse. He could only confirm that the burly man was severely injured beforehand, so he could not sustain any longer.

He never found anything useful from the burly man's corpse. Yet within the baby's body right now, there was the utmost purest witchcraft power that was accumulated beyond his imagination. Ma Zi studied the Art of Witchcraft before. Even though he did not understand the situation of this child before his eyes, he knew the value of this baby's witchcraft power.

On the baby's neck, hung a longevity lock that was beyond exquisite. The golden lock was engraved with the baby's name – Wangle.

Ever since that day, the baby has stayed by Ma Zi's side. In Ma Zi's perception, this boy was nothing but a spiritual beast that he took care of. He treated the boy in a manner that was beyond harsh on usual days.

As for the boy's name, Ma Zi had never mentioned it before.

"Everything that Ma Zi knew, is only as such. He unintentionally picked up Leyang Wangle from the desolated mountains. As for what actually happened to the Painting Town, he had utterly no idea." As he was saying that, little Chi Maojiu retrieved a longevity lock that was shimmering with a golden glow from his chest pocket and passed it to Wen Leyang, "This golden lock here has been cast with a witchcraft spell by someone once. There ought to be some important corpse dance moves that are sealed inside!"

Ma Zi's Art of Witchcraft was only mediocre. He was also the unorthodox cultivator from Yunnan province. Although he could sense that the longevity lock was sealed by the Art of Witchcraft with great effort, there was no way he could remove the seal with his ability alone. The pure witchcraft power in the baby's body was too incredulous. Ma Zi was afraid that the message hidden within the golden lock was a clue left behind by the master cultivator to his precious baby. So, he took the lock with him and refused to throw it away.

Under Chi Maojiu's savage torture earlier, Ma Zi explained everything that happened in a crystal clear manner and handed over the golden lock. Judging by how he at least saved the only bloodline in the Leyang family, Chi Maojiu spared his life. However, his entire body's worth of witchcraft power and vitality were completely ruined.

Wen Leyang was beaming with joy. He received the golden lock and had yet to speak when the ground suddenly trembled ferociously and stopped. Following that, the ground continued to shake and rustle. Little Chi Maojiu had quick and agile movements. One arm held Leyang Wangle in his cradle, while he looked towards the old monk, Ji Fei, with an astonished expression, "Is that an earthquake? Can there be an earthquake in the place of the outer fringe?"

The old monk, Ji Fei, stood steadily with great effort. His face was filled with forced laughter as he shook his head. He did not know what happened either.

The rumble was not long. It only took less than twenty minutes' time from the beginning to the end. The place soon regained its calmness. The blind man's expression was very relaxed. On the other hand, he did not wait for the others to inquire, but he hastily answered, "There have been frequent quakes recently. The quakes are all radiated from Shiwan Mountain."

Wen Leyang remembered the wild burly man who had been bustling about continuously all his life in the Shiwan Mountain. He gave a forced laugh, "Is that place still having earthquakes?"

The old monk, Ji Fei, too scratched his head impatiently. He muttered and scolded, "The place of the outer fringe is connected to the Shiwan Mountain, it is considered rather unfortunate!" As he was saying that he stood up and walked in great strides towards the outside, "I shall look for the fat monk, he ought to be done extracting information by now!" After the old monk left, Wen Leyang passed the golden lock back to Chi Maojiu, "Can we remove the witchcraft prohibition spell on top of this?"

Chi Maojiu laughed in a noncommittal manner, "Do give me a few more days' time. It should not be a problem." Upon saying that, he turned around and looked towards the child. His tone of speaking carried the sonorous and forceful mannerism of a strong person and the unyielding mannerism of a witch, "Child, your original surname is Leyang, your name is Wangle! Your family is among the best rogue cultivator sect in the cultivator world. It is also the strongest, unmatchable clan amongst the witchcraft sects, known as the Painting Town!"

The blind man could not help but to inhale a cold breath. It was only until then that he found out, this child who was constantly bullied, was from the widely known number one rogue cultivator family. He was the descendant of the Painting Town.

Wen Leyang cracked into a smile towards Leyang Wangle, "Your family's first ancestor was the number one witch in the world. His given name was Lue Luo."

The boy muttered the three names 'Leyang Wangle, Painting Town, Lue Luo'. His initially slightly frightened face was lit up with an excited glow now. He braced himself to ask Chi Maojiu and Wen Leyang, "So, who are you then?"

Leyang Wangle was supposed to be an orphan without anyone to depend on. He had been daydreaming frequently, that one day his family would suddenly descend from heaven and kick away the people who bullied him, then hold him in their arms. He did not expect that his wish would come true today. When he learned that his family, his grand master was truly the first-grade strongest personage in the world, joy flowed from his tiny little heart!

Wen Leyang explained the lineage of Lue Luo and the origins of Tuo Xie's disciples. Finally he looked at Leyang Wangle's eyes. He did not mind that Leyang Wangle was just a young little boy right now. He spoke in all seriousness, "For the past two thousand years, we have been receiving boundless favors from your family's first ancestor. If we ever have the opportunity to repay his kindness, we will even smile in our dreams."

Leyang Wangle was overly flattered by Wen Leyang's tone of speaking. He felt goosebumps and nodded in a half-understood manner.

Chi Maojiu placed Leyang Wangle onto the ground. He waved a hand and hundreds of fiery falcons dripping with dark red-colored scorching fire suddenly appeared. The falcons surrounded him and fluttered around!

Wen Leyang was startled too. The first time he witnessed the witch's fire that belonged to Chi Maojiu was during the battle of Goddess Peak four years ago. It was a swarm of fiery butterflies at the time, now it had completely turned into atrocious and tyrannical falcons.

Leyang Wangle gasped in surprise. Excited, he stuttered as he shouted, "Witch's fire… this is your witch's fire!"

Chi Maojiu burst out laughing. He retracted his witch's fire, "I shall teach you about the Art of Witchcraft. Hereafter, if anyone dares to bully you anymore, you are allowed to kill them if you wish! The Panting Town's disciples, no one is allowed to offend them!"

Even though Leyang Wangle was still a child, as a descendant of Painting Town's Art of Witchcraft, his quality was naturally extraordinary. He was also nimble in his thoughts. He did not forget to kneel on the ground to formally acknowledge Chi Maojiu as his master teacher, despite being caught in surprise. Little Chi Maojiu was startled, he stretched out his hand and pulled Leyang Wangle up. His legs fell limp and he knelt down towards the child. He was smiling in an indifferent manner as he spoke, "I am returning your salute, I am returning your salute! Tuo Xie's descendant can never agree to receive the salutation of Lue Luo's disciple."

Dumbstruck, Leyang Wangle nodded. Chi Maojiu chuckled and stood up, "Hereafter, we shall regard each other as brothers. I am precisely your big brother!"

Leyang Wangle was startled by Chi Maojiu. He nodded after a long while, then he pointed to Wen Leyang who was standing on the side and asked, "How about him?"

Chi Maojiu was a little dumbfounded, "He is your big brother's big brother…"

No one had expected that they had arrived at the place of the outer fringe earlier, let alone found the person who was capable of transforming 'You've Got Me' into a butterfly. They had also found the bloodline that was inherited by the Painting Town. There was no need to describe the joy they felt in their hearts.

Wen Leyang still wanted to further investigate the descendants of the heaven's cone nails' whereabouts. It was not as convenient for him to bring along the blind man and the child, so he had a brief discussion with Chi Maojiu and made the decision to wait for the two monks' return. Then he requested the old monk to send them out to the place of the outer fringe and for Hanba Fifth Brother to bring them along when they returned to the Nine Peaks Mountain.

Wen Leyang was the top poisonous creature in the world. Yet regarding his knowledge and experience in poisonous vermin and Art of Poison, he was still far behind as compared to the few family elders in the village. The act of bringing the blind man home, and with the few family elders and demon immortals' help, it was expected that 'You've Got Me' could transform into a butterfly soon.

Wen Leyang and Chi Maojiu were still discussing when Ji Fei and Shui Jing returned.

While Chi Maojiu and the rest were still in 'Shudao's Linen Suits', the monk was wandering around the place of the outer fringe in an attempt to look for any clues that were related to the descendants of the heaven's cone nails. This was supposed to be a place with information flying everywhere. The monk strolled around for more than half a day. He did manage to gather a messy pile of information related to the place of the outer fringe. The information was mostly about someone receiving something precious, or some family bumping into a great nobleman, et cetera. There was almost no useful information available.

Wen Leyang did not speak of anything else. The few of them discussed for a while. They would temporarily use this shop as their lodging place. The old monk Ji Fei was assigned to bring the child and the blind sir who was sealed with a spell to look for Hanba. Chi Maojiu was assigned to stay in the shop to break the witchcraft spell that was left behind by the Leyang family on the longevity lock. The fat monk Shui Jing would bring along Wen Leyang and continue to wander around the place of the outer fringe.

The few persons separated into three ways temporarily.

Shui Jing had already roamed the nearby streets, he did not manage to discover anything useful. When he departed this time, he led Wen Leyang towards the North borderland of the place of the outer fringe.

North borderland was considered the busiest location in the place of the outer fringe, cultivators who were capable of setting up businesses over here, most of them were supported by adequate actual power or some special abilities.

The moment they stepped into the North borderland, Wen Leyang could truly feel that he had entered a new world!

As compared to the outside, the scale of the shops and the passing cultivators' grace were much stronger than before. In the other locations of the place of the outer fringe, although numerous shops and stores were similar in color, the feeling of walking in the place was not much different as compared to strolling in the commercial street. However, within the North borderland, the place was truly brimming with the lustrous and dazzling view that was only available in the cultivation world!

In the 'Hall of Heaven's Path', there were all sorts of immortal pills and potions being sold. An enormous, immortal pill cauldron with the height of three yards, three feet, three inches, and three lines, towered over the spacious hall. Four old men with white mustaches were urging the fire. Dozens of children cruised back and forth and bustled about akin to butterflies flying from flower to flower. The immortal pill cauldron was enshrouded by an unusual scent that could be caught even from afar. It made one feel energized and refreshed upon smelling it.

The 'Soul's Retreat Court' sold all colors of spiritual beasts and immortal fowls. The shop assistants were not cultivators but were two white-headed apes that were capable of communicating with souls. There were also seven parrots that stood on the signboard, promoting their business in an orderly manner. After a customer entered a shop, the customer would stand on the back of a giant tortoise. There was no need to walk. The customer would be carried on the giant tortoise's back and brought around the shop, while one of the seven parrots would perch on the customer's shoulder docilely, speaking softly. It was said that the most precious item in this shop was a fiery Qilin egg; it was rumored that the egg had a double yolk.

It was unknown if the immortal sword in the 'Nobleman's Sword' was of good quality. That azure blue little sword that was suspended on the side of the entrance, continuously gave out a crystal clear and pleasant hum. It sounded even more pleasing than the sound of a finger gently flicking on fine porcelain.

There was a Taoist magic shop that displayed an immortal eight diagrams. The shop's owner had since made a vow that if anyone was capable of removing this eight diagram, he would give half of this shop to the person.

Anything that you can think of, from small items like clothing reinforced by a magic spell, toys, silver and gold jewelry, and items as large as cultivation methods, the secret skill of magic formation, ancient recordings, and even the demon immortal's treasure map, could be bought here!

The fat monk Shui Jing was visiting his old site. He was in a rather good mood, he chuckled as he said, "This is precisely the essence of the place of the outer fringe. There are abundant exciting things over here! Moreover, the cultivators in the North borderland, the majority of them have been residing there for a few generations. The shops here are old and famous for thousands of years. It is truly different from those unscrupulous shops that were trying to fish for improper gains and trying their luck to sell their products on the outside."

Wen Leyang's eyes were confused from looking at too many things. He felt fun and joyous. He visited the shops one by one, to widen his horizon.

The entire place of the outer fringe was a city that never slept. The people here seemed to need almost no sleep. There was no such thing as closing the shops for rest. Unknowingly, the pair strolled around the North borderland for almost a day. The fat monk, Shui Jing, was always busy. He was making small talk to the shopkeepers in an attempt to extract information. He was also probing around for new information. After the entire day, he still returned empty-handed.

Wen Leyang too did not count on locating the whereabouts of the descendants of the heaven's cone nails immediately. He was not dejected nor disappointed right now. The fat monk, Shui Jing, was impatient because under the influence of a lucky coincidence, he had a fruitful result with the 'Shudao's Linen Suits', while Shui Jing ran everywhere, yet he still returned empty-handed. The more he pondered the more infuriated he was. He started complaining gradually. Sometimes he pointed to a shop and acted scornful, while sometimes he glared at the shopkeepers.

Wen Leyang was at a loss of whether to cry or laugh. He patted on the fat monk's shoulder as he consoled, "This is supposed to be a meticulous task that is as difficult as looking for a needle in a haystack. There is no way we can rush things here. We will still need to look around for a few days before we can plan further anyhow." Upon saying that, he could not refrain himself from laughing, "However, this North borderland here is really very interesting. When we do have some leisure time hereafter, I shall bring Mumu and Xiaoyi along for a visit in the future."

The fat monk, Shui Jing, heaved a sigh; he slapped his bald head habitually. He grabbed onto a handful of hair that was stuck onto his scalp by Xiao Sha. He startled himself and could not help but to laugh too. "Initially there were more than just shops that sell some treasured weapons and immortal pills. There are also a lot of interesting mysticism sects. Those people are not selling items, but they will help you to perform all sorts of tasks. I have not been here in four years. A few of those old and famous shops that deal with such businesses for thousands of years have closed down now!"

Wen Leyang laughed. He was about to blurt out an answer casually, but he remembered something that was uncanny there. He could not help but frown, "In four years' time, would a few old and famous shops for thousands of years have closed down?"

Shui Jing nodded, he answered conveniently, "The last time the old monk and I were here at the place of the outer fringe, that was before the Goddess Peak's meeting…" He was halfway through his speech, when he realized that Wen Leyang was pondering in all seriousness. He could not refrain himself from asking, "What's going on?"

Wen Leyang pulled Shui Jing aside and found a secluded corner. He pondered as he spoke, "Four years ago on Mount Hua's Goddess Peak, we captured the old man, Bao Ri. Fei Fei was on the scene at that time. Bao Ri did not have the opportunity to lie. Since he did not mention the place of the outer fringe, naturally they did not hide here at the time."

The descendants of the heaven's cone nails had been cultivating in seclusion for the past thousands of years. It was until the beginning of four years ago, they received the oracle from the immortal master teacher instructing them to return to the mortal world once again. Not long after that, Qin Zhui was imprisoned by them in the place of the outer fringe. The few demon immortals had already figured out on the Nine Peaks Mountain that the time when the descendants of the heaven's cone nails were hiding in the place of the outer fringe, was less than four years at most.

The fat monk behaved like a mad person. He was not completely dumb anyhow. He soon understood Wen Leyang's words. He could not refrain himself from giving out a strange laugh as oppressed as before, "So you are suspecting those shops that I have mentioned earlier, that the reason that the shops have closed down is related to the descendants of the heaven's cone nails?"

Wen Leyang nodded, "The descendants of heaven's cone nails came to the place of the outer fringe for four years. While many businesses that had been operating for thousands of years, closed down in four years, this is a little too coincidental right." As he was saying that, he became high spirited, "Can you find out, from the time Qin Zhui was captured until now, how many old and famous shops had closed down in the North borderland?"

The fat monk, Shui Jing, was beaming with joy as he nodded, "That is an easy task; it will not take more than a half a day!" Upon saying that, he pulled Wen Leyang up, and they bored back into the incessantly crowded street.

The North borderland was different from the rest of the locations in the place of the outer fringe. The trading shops here mostly had histories that lasted for millenniums for the longer ones, while the shorter ones lasted for decades. The shops were under the control of cultivator families or sects that permanently resided here. Due to their experience in operating the businesses for years, the shops had their own trading rules and strategies for survival. Even though there were still some shops that changed hands or closed down, it was not very frequent.

This matter was not a secret. The fat monk, Shui Jing, did not put in any effort. He had already found out about everything. Especially since those four years ago, there were seven old and famous thousand-year-old shops that were completely uprooted by someone in a span of three months.

In the place of the outer fringe, there was no law and regulations. When a shop swindled its customer and the customer came back for revenge, in a milder case it would result in a quarrel. In a severe case, the property would be confiscated. This occurrence was a scene that was seen often, but these occurrences rarely happened to those old and famous shops.

In the perception of the people in the place of the outer fringe, when seven old and famous shops were exterminated in three months, it was indeed a surprise, but it was not too worthy of their attention. However, in the eyes of Shui Jing and Wen Leyang, the timing coincided with the descendants of the heaven's cone nail entering the place of the outer fringe. It was also the only direction that they could figure out and investigate now, so they paid a great deal of attention to this.

The fat monk jotted down each of the four shop's names and the nature of their businesses on a paper. He passed it to Wen Leyang before he gave a forced laugh, "The people of the shops were all completely exterminated. I'm afraid it will not be easy for us to find the murderer just like that.

What was even more surprising to Wen Leyang was, the fat monk's writing was spaced widely. The words he wrote were penetrating with the elegance of beautiful penmanship within his resolute strokes. His writing was truly quite remarkable. Following that, he suddenly recalled Hanba's tiny handwriting. He could not refrain himself from laughing in secret – for good handwriting was often written by a hideous person…

'Accuracy in Every Quarter' was a shop that specialized in administering, surveying, and drawing maps.

'Three Steps Away' was a shop that specialized in tracking and searching for people.

'Dragon's Point Court' – the shopkeeper inherited the rare Art of Feng Shui/Geomancy throughout the ages. It brought the painted dragon to life by putting in the pupils of its eyes, and gave directions to the Qingniao that were the messenger birds of the fairy godmother.

'Stargazing Platform' – studied and practiced with the positions of the stars and moon to give directions on good or bad luck.

Wen Leyang was reading the shops' names when the ground started shaking again. It regained calm a moment later. The cultivators in the North borderland of the outer bearing had since become accustomed to it. Not only did they not panic, on the contrary, some people were laughing.

While Wen Leyang felt as if his heart did a somersault, he stretched out his finger and pointed to the names on the note. He raised his head and asked the fat monk, Shui Jing, "In the place of the outer fringe now, is there any similar trading business still?"

Shui Jing pouted his lips, "There is almost none. This form of trading business operates based on the Art of Divination. Ordinary cultivators are incapable of operating a business as such."

Wen Leyang read through the note again meticulously, only then he raised his head, "The trading businesses that were operated by these shops, were all related to positions. Once they received a customer, they would need to use the measurement or differentiation of position."

Shui Jing laughed as he answered, "That is of course, let alone trading businesses. Even when they are cultivating their power on usual days, they will also need to measure position and distance."

Wen Leyang exhaled a long breath. He explained his prediction softly, "In the place of the outer fringe, it may not necessarily be connected to the Shiwan Mountain. It is the descendants of the heaven's cone nails who launched some form of magic spell, urging or expanding the place of the outer fringe… Such that it is connected to the Shiwan Mountain…"

In the place of the outer fringe, everyone who was involved in the study and practice of position-related cultivation methods was dead. As long as the expansion or displacement of the place of the outer fringe was steady enough, no one would discover it.

Ever since nine years ago, Wen Leyang awakened a hundred days after his life was saved by the Return-to-Before Herb. He started getting involved in the cultivation world's ghastly disturbances. He was exposed to the three grand master's schemes that lasted thousands of years. He learned of the sinister intentions of a top-grade sword immortal, and he even personally experienced countless extremely wicked revengeful murders. Even though he was inherently innocent, he was absolutely not an idiotic good for nothing.

If anyone more foolish had experienced those life and death encounters of Wen Leyang, that person's thoughts would be polished into an exquisite form. Moreover Wen Leyang was inherently intelligent from the beginning.

Four years ago, the descendants of the heaven's cone nails snuck into the place of the outer fringe.

The trade and family's cultivation method of the seven shops that were closed down at the time, was related to positions.

The people from the place of the outer fringe had been living and cultivating here for generations. If it was not due to the earthquake from Shiwan Mountain recently, they would not have realized that the place was connected to the Shiwan Mountain until this day.

Wen Leyang's method of deducting the truth was simple. He listed out the clues that he had already known. Then, he used those clues to find an explanation, and then he connected these clues into one incident…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 300: The Attack

Shui Jing was still feeling slightly confused. His two sparse brows were almost knotted together, "Kong Nuer instructed the descendants of the heaven's cone nails to connect the place of the outer fringe to the Shiwan Mountain. What was his purpose of doing so?"

The monk was considered to be not too foolish. At least he understood that the descendants of heaven's cone nails would never come here by themselves to shift or expand the place of the outer fringe. Their doings here were all led by Kong Nuer.

Wen Leyang's thoughts had already completely shifted. He no longer lingered around the North borderland. He brought along the fat monk Shui Jing and they walked towards 'Shudao's Linen Suits'. On the way, Wen Leyang spoke softly, "I have an idea about Kong Nuer's purpose, but I cannot be sure if I am correct."

The fat monk scoffed. He wished that he could stomp his feet. He had completely forgotten that Wen Leyang was his titular master teacher. He roared impatiently, "Speak now!"

Wen Leyang did not take it seriously as well, "Kong Nuer cast three beyond incisive magic formations. Whether he was suppressing evil creatures or blasting at the chaos' giant egg, it was meant to help him gain the vigorous life vitality force."

The fat monk nodded, "Yes, regardless of whether it was a split body or the god level body, the person still possesses the same virtue by calling it some act of suppressing an ancient monster. In the final analysis, it is still for his own benefit."

Wen Leyang did not acknowledge the fat monk's commentary and continued, "The Black and White Island's magic formation was broken by the grand master Chang Li at the spur of a moment. The Desert Rebel Mountain's magic formation was destroyed by the grand master Tuo Xie…"

The fat monk understood the essential parts of the sequence of events, "The big mustache man on the wasteland was killed by you. Thousands of Landhopper died on the Yin's eye. That magic formation was ruined too!"

Kong Nuer did not expect a group of his descendants of the heaven's cone nails and his split body – the big mustache man, to be defeated by the opposing party in the battle of the Goddess Peak. His seemingly clever plan turned out to be a foolish one instead. Not only did he fail to capture Chang Li, on the contrary, but he also lost his final magic formation!

The fat monk continued to laugh and said, "The ancestral grave of this Kong Nuer person's geomantic/feng shui omen is not auspicious. Three of his great formations were all destroyed by our people from the Tuo Xie Sect!"

Wen Leyang too could not refrain himself from laughing. The moment he recalled the destruction of wasteland's magic formation was his contribution, he felt rather proud.

The fat monk Shui Jing was even prouder. That Goddess Peak meeting was organized by him. His contribution to the prime success was when the descendants of the heaven's cone nails and the big mustache man were executed.

The master teacher and disciple laughed in a shy manner. They made a mental preparation in their hearts, if someone were to credit them for this event's success, they would immediately act modestly. After a while, Wen Leyang spoke once again. He refocused the topic of conversation, "Do you know what the boundless spiritual vitality of these three great formations was meant for?" He did not wait for the fat monk to answer before he continued, "He did it in order to resist the god's punishment so that he could remain in the mortal world!"

A few years ago, Chang Li, Hanba and Zhui Zi figured this out from the jade talisman that was left behind by the split body Third Brother. Kong Nuer designed the great formation in order to stop himself from ascending into heaven as an immortal, so he could remain in the mortal world."

Wen Leyang inhaled a deep breath. He made a very solemn expression on his face. He could not conceal the pride in his eyes from solving a conundrum regardless, "The three great formations were destroyed in succession. Kong Nuer lost the support he needed to resist the god's punishment, yet he still wanted to continue to remain in the mortal world…"

Before he could finish his sentence, the fat monk Shui Jing suddenly widened his eyes. He was suddenly enlightened, "The descendants of the heaven's cone nails secretly connected the place of the outer fringe with the Chaos Great Order… to help Kong Nuer arrange a new great formation. In order to receive the mighty force of life vitality he had to be capable of resisting the god's punishment!" Upon saying that, he paused for a moment, "They murdered every person who was cultivating in the magic art of position, in order to conceal the truth of this matter."

Wen Leyang nodded, "Kong Nuer is going to ascend to heaven as an immortal soon. That is why for the past few years, he couldn't care about looking for trouble with the grand master Chang Li!"

He still did not know where the descendants of the heaven's cone nails hiding, or the reason Kong Nuer refused to perform the act personally. He knew even less of how this new magic formation was arranged and operated, but his prediction was correct this time.

Every single clue was chained together. The scheme of Kong Nuer and the descendants of the heaven's cone nails were completely exposed there and then!

This was the first time Wen Leyang had ever deduced such an important matter. The fat monk Shui Jing who was even more foolish than him was by his side to serve as a contrast.

Both of them increased their walking speed unknowingly. They rushed toward Shudao's Linen Suits. After they figured out Kong Nuer's purpose, the act of searching for the whereabouts of the descendants of the heaven's cone nails became even more urgent and important.

It did not take long before the both of them rushed back to the 'Shudao's Linen Suits'. What appeared amusing to Wen Leyang was little Chi Maojiu was not participating in the study of the longevity lock's witchcraft spell. He was imitating the dwarf back in the beginning. He sat in a dark corner of the shop with his arms around his knees.

Chi Maojiu realized that they had returned. He immediately jumped up and inquired closely, "How did it go, did you manage to extract any information there?"

Without waiting for Wen Leyang to speak, the fat monk Shui Jing seized the opportunity to explain the entire scenario that they had figured out. He did not miss out on any part of the analysis. He explained in a well-grounded and reasoned manner.

Little Chi Maojiu did not expect that. They had only gone out for a day's time. They had almost clarified the entire sequence of events in this entire matter.

Wen Leyang waited for the fat monk to finish speaking. He patted on the fat monk's shoulder as he laughed maniacally, "You did not even miss out any part of the explanation!"

Shui Jing laughed in a rather courteous manner. He was about to make modest remarks when Wen Leyang spoke, "Then I shall request the master to go through the trouble once again, and immediately convey this message to the family."

The matter was very important. They would need to inform the few demon immortals at home regardless. In case Wen Leyang failed to locate the descendants of the heaven's cone nails here, how should they put a stop to Kong Nuer's scheme afterward? They would still need to refer to Chang Li for a decision.

Shui Jing left while shaking his sleeves. It was only then Wen Leyang asked Chi Maojiu, "The witchcraft prohibition spell on the longevity lock has already been cracked?"

Chi Maojiu wiped his palms on his clothes shyly, "Uh… I did not examine the prohibition spell properly beforehand…"

Chi Maojiu stayed in the shop to crack the witchcraft spell on the longevity lock. After he had examined the spell, he discovered that the prohibition spell on the golden lock was not considered complicated. However, in order to crack the spell, one must fulfill one important condition – it must be done by the bloodline of the Painting Town, by Leyang Wangle personally.

Leyang Wangle's body possessed the witchcraft power inherited from Lue Luo's lineage. Yet, his skill at launching the witchcraft spell was too weak. In order to crack the prohibition spell, he would first need to learn the approach to launch a witchcraft spell from little Chi Maojiu before he could do anything else.

Chi Maojiu heaved a sigh helplessly, "Think about the child's name and also the design of the witchcraft spell on this longevity lock. It is not that difficult to figure out Leyang Wen's ulterior motive!"

An important affair took place in the Painting Town. Leyang Wen would rather send someone to bring the child. He ran into the depth of a mountain yet, he still refused to seek help from the Nine Peaks Mountain.

If Leyang Wangle did not have the opportunity to cultivate a top-quality Art of Witchcraft, there was no way he could come to realize an approach to crack the prohibition spell just by depending on himself.

Leyang Wen did not expect that the child would meet the vicious and sinister Ma Zi.

Wen Leyang was feeling slightly suffocated. He shook his head after a while, "The matter regarding the child… we shall discuss further after we have returned to the mountain!" Upon saying that, he diverted the topic of conversation and laughed as he spoke, "Why are you not at the back? Is it cooler here in the shop's hall?"

Chi Maojiu laughed too. He was beaming with joy as he answered, "This swindle shop has rather impressive businesses!" He failed to crack the witchcraft spell. He was idling around with nothing else to do. So he was bustling about as he dealt business in the shop. He was having a good time at it. Shudao's Linen Suits was albeit not in the North borderland, but it was in a good location. In addition to the shop's intentional mysterious design, customers came in and strolled around every once in a while.

"On the other hand, there has been earthquakes in the place of the outer fringe frequently these days. The walls behind the house have cracked into two streaks of fissures. I am free, so I strengthen the walls a little." Chi Maojiu was speaking, when someone came into the shop. It was a young lad with modern attire stepped over the entrance in a haste. He appeared to be a frequent customer. He was looking everywhere for someone. His gaze did not stop for a moment on Chi Maojiu and Wen Leyang. He regarded them as customers too.

Chi Maojiu immediately became high spirited. He asked in an ambiguous tone, "Can I help you?"

The young lad was stunned, "Where is Ma Zi, and the blind man? Has the shop… changed hands?"

Chi Maojiu learned the knack of doing business from the dwarf. His face was expressionless. He completely disregarded the young lad's question. He spoke in an icy cold tone, "Tell me what you need. If you are not buying anything then scram."

The young lad was extremely anxious. He hastily waved his hand in denial, "My uncle made a deal with Ma Zi, he had paid the deposit earlier…"

All of a sudden, a series of muffled thunder arrived loudly. The loud noise capable of turning one deaf, muffled the young lad's words in the blink of an eye.

Chi Maojiu pouted his lips. He gazed into the eyes of Wen Leyang before he scolded loudly, "There is an earthquake every day. How are we going to run our business here!" Both of them possessed exceedingly strong hearing. It was not the sound of thunder that came from the sky, but the enormous pressure that radiated from the mountain rocks, tearing the air apart ferociously!

Before his voice died away, the ground suddenly leaped. Shiwan Mountain once again pulled at the place of the outer fringe, causing an earthquake!

The earthquake this time was much stronger than earthquakes Wen Leyang had experienced previously. The entire place of the outer fringe was jumping and dancing wildly!

The ground was boiling. Countless enormous soil waves rolled and attacked from afar. The tough surface of the ground turned soft yet fragile. The cobblestone road was like a card in the gale, tossed and abandoned mercilessly. Streaks of gigantic fissures tore through the soil ferociously within the muffled sound of hoarse squeaks and revealed savage smiles…

No one was sure when exactly the crystal clear sky had turned into a murky dark yellow. The sounds of screams, curses and incantations on the street connected into a messy stretch. Many shopkeepers were leading their workers. They hastily launched magic spells in order to strengthen the walls of their own shops. Some were leaping about continuously like an agile dragon. They used pieces of Thick Earth divine talisman to pin onto the walls and roofs rapidly. Some arranged themselves into a formation that surrounded the walls in an attempt to use the magic formation to seal the force of the earthquake. Others were urging their Taoist magic conjuration gestures to summon the protection of the enlightened person…

There were even more people covering their heads and fleeing for their lives. The cultivators in the place of the outer fringe did not possess profound cultivation power. The thought of depending on their cultivation base to withstand such mighty and vigorous powers of heaven and earth was not too different from a mantis trying to stop a chariot!

It only took a moment's time before buildings collapsed everywhere. Dust and stone chips exploded into the sky. There was only the 'Shudao's Linen Suits' that remained standing strong! The vast courtyard seemed to have sprouted and taken root. It grew in between heaven and earth. No matter how the ground tossed and turned, there was no way it could be detached.

From afar, 'Shudao's Linen Suits' seemed to have turned into a dragonfly that was perched onto a raging dragon's body. It was turning with the force. It was slim and graceful, yet tough and tensile.

Wen Leyang was about to lose his balance soon, let alone the ordinary cultivators on the street. The immortal-like cultivators turned into bottle gourds that were rolling on the ground. Some of their heads were covered in blood. They were in a wretched condition…

Seven or eight minutes later, the ground regained its prior calmness. It left behind rubble and debris that stretched, and streaks of terrifying fissures that crisscrossed messily.

On the nearby streets, there were only Shudao's Linen Suits that was considered the only intact building.

Wen Leyang ran outside. He looked to his own shop again, it appeared just like the Weeping Buddha's ghost temple in the land of evil spirits in the Miao stockade village. The house that was in perfect condition seemed to be suddenly twisted by the giant god's huge hands ferociously. Even though it had not collapsed, there was an unspeakable hideousness and ghastliness.

The young man from earlier, hastily ran away after the earthquake occurred. He should be from the place of the outer fringe. How could he care about buying something under the influence of a great disaster? His entire thought was devoted to returning to his house.

Chi Maojiu did not succeed in the trade. He was brooding slightly. After he realized that his house was the only building that had not collapsed, his expression became prideful again, "I had only used the power of witchcraft spell to seal this shop. I did not expect that the enormous quake would be here so soon! You cannot see from the surface, but every brick and tile in the Shudao's Linen Suits are entwined and wrapped around by layers of red vines. It's so fine it's indistinguishable, the building is beyond sturdy."

At the muffled sound of a bang, Shudao's Linen Suits collapsed…

Their neighbors simultaneously revealed a rather joyous gaze.

Wen Leyang was too lazy to pay attention to the shop. He was slightly concerned. He looked afar the place of the outer fringe, then he asked little Chi Maojiu softly, "What do you think, shall I go to the Shiwan Mountain and ask the wild burly man who is continuously moving the spiritual rocks, to suppress the evil caves?"

Chi Maojiu was feeling piteous to the swindle shop, he answered without thinking, "Ask him about what?"

Wen Leyang too did not know which question he should ask. The method adopted by Kong Nuer was to use the magic formation to suppress the great demons or evil creatures, such that he could extract the boundless life vitality. Kong Nuer was seeking to obtain from the place of the outer fringe and Shiwan Mountain. He may not necessarily be attempting to harm the wild burly man.

He wanted to look for the wild burly man. It would be good even if he were to only remind the wild burly man to be careful.

Chi Maojiu was an intelligent person from a young age. He pondered for a while before he understood Wen Leyang's thinking. He patted on Wen Leyang's shoulder and laughed, "Whatever we think of, the few demon immortals outside can naturally think even clearer than us. Even if there is a necessity to look for that wild burly man, it may not necessarily be you!"

Wen Leyang was relieved. Little Five and the wild burly man seemed to be closer. If she were to bring the demon immortals to search for him, the result would still be the same.

The two were discussing when Wen Leyang suddenly gave out a 'huh' in surprise. In the distance, Shui Jing, Ji Fei, Leyang Wangle who was sent away earlier, along with the blind man had returned.

Shui Jing started shouting loudly from afar, "The entrance to the place of the outer fringe has collapsed again. Before the new entrance is found again, the people from the outside cannot enter. The people on the inside cannot go out as well!"

When the fat monk made his way to the exit, there was no earthquake. He coincidentally bumped into Ji Fei who brought along the child and blind man. The two monks exchanged a few words upon meeting each other when the strong earthquake happened. The new entrance collapsed once again.

This stretch of 'Rely on the fate of Ishvara, the land of Caturapramanah', was the only place of the outer fringe in the mortal world. A huge amount of magic power was needed to open up this stretch of sky and land here. It was supposed to be an abstruse location that was widely divergent to the outside world in the aspect of its position, space-time, boundary line or barriers.

Wen Leyang wanted to use his Faulty Punch to rip out an opening, yet he did not know how he should do it. Even if he were to come up with a way to take a look outside, perhaps he would end up in outer space. Or maybe he would be in the Jurassic…

Chi Maojiu was greatly startled, "So you are saying that… no one can leave now?"

Shui Jing was not too concerned. He spoke as if he was taking charge of everything, "There are sects with legacy of millenniums here. They are decent indigenous people. Sooner or later they will find an exit. Even if the back is blocked, there is still the Shiwan Mountain in front. We will find a way out anyhow, we only need to wait patiently for a few days!"

Wen Leyang had been maintaining contact with the few demon immortals for a long time. He learned that there was no need to be worried or anxious about something that was beyond his control. He stretched out his hands and carried Leyang Wangle.

The old monk Ji Fei too did not wait for the others to ask. He took the initiative to speak first, "My trip to the outside this time… I did not manage to meet Hanba and the daughter!"

The old monk brought along the captives and an old friend. They left the place of the outer fringe about a day ago. When they arrived at the agreed location, they did not manage to meet Hanba. The old monk waited for a while, then he strolled around. There was still no news from Hanba, so he immediately walked out to the highway and made a call to the Nine Peaks Mountain.

At this point, Ji Fei's expression turned solemn. He spoke to Wen Leyang, "Something happened at home! Just as we were fighting with the blind man and Ma Zi, giant earthquakes and landslides happened in the depth of Qinling Mountains. The Yin's eye was completely covered!"

Wen Leyang and Chi Maojiu gazed at one another in fear. Before they managed to ask, the old monk Ji Fei waved his hand and interrupted them, "At the same time, Seven Maidens Mountain of the mid-Shu State and Crow Ridge of Southern Sichuan were attacked!"

The two Tuo Xie's disciples simultaneously screamed out 'no'!

Four years ago the Painting Town was massacred by someone, leaving behind only the baby Leyang Wangle. Recently the Nine Peaks Mountain was blasted by the Thunder Magic Art. They were almost completely annihilated. The Qinling Mountains Yin's eye, Crow Ridge, Seven Maidens Mountain were all struck by a disaster within one day.

The old monk Ji Fei hastily waved his hand to comfort the two young infuriated masters, "They still did not know about the situation on the Yin's eye. Since Hanba and daughter were not there, they lost that stretch of corpse-forming land. As for Crow Ridge and Seven Maidens Mountain, they were similar to when the Wen family was attacked. Someone launched a magic spell to blast at them from afar, but the strange part was the magic spell had already taken form at the time. The imposing mannerism and shocking powers were astonishing. Even the Nine Peaks Mountain could sense that, yet in the end the matter was left unsettled. The attack suddenly dispersed off. Some people were injured, but they did not suffer a great loss."

It was only then Chi Maojiu exhaled a long breath. He was more relieved now, but his expression was still as tyrannical as a poisonous snake.

Wen Leyang asked Ji Fei in a lowered voice, "Was it Red Pot?"

Ji Fei shook his head, "They still did not know that yet. Ever since we left the village, the demon immortals released Red Pot. Zhui Zi was assigned to follow its tracks. After the disaster took place, there was still no news from Zhui Zi."

Chang Li had given the order of summoning the other two family's leaders and inner disciples to gather at the Nine Peaks Mountain. The rest of the disciples scattered into the mountain forest. Unlike the disciples of Miao Bucao, the two families of Miao and Luo each managed many generations. The nearby mountain forests contained secret strongholds for concealment.

The three families of Wen, Miao, and Luo acted harsh and unreasonable for two thousand years. They did not expect that they would be in such a difficult position!

The old monk Ji Fei traveled here and there. He spent more than a day's time. He was in a haste to pass the message to Wen Leyang. He could not care to send back the rest, so he brought them to rush back. Unexpectedly, they were just in time for the strong earthquake. They did not manage to leave after their return.

The Yin's eye was Hanba and daughter's native home. The father and daughter immediately sensed something happened to their home, so they rushed back.

The master cultivators from the Temple of Great Mercy had already departed. The small demon rabbit was rushing over to Mount Putuo to take the place of Hanba, but the exit was sealed right now. Their effort to come over was futile.

The old demon rabbit on the other hand brought along a group of master cultivators to the Seven Maidens Mountain. The split body of San Wei from Eyang Sect too gave in to A Dan's tantrum. He brought along his trusted disciple to the Crow Ridge in order to guard the repeated attacks from the enemies.

The old monk Ji Fei spoke at last, "The grand master Chang Li left word that we ought to stay in the place of the outer fringe calmly and investigate the whereabouts of the descendants of heaven's cone nails. Liu Zheng has already arrived on the highland. He will come rushing back immediately after he picks up his disciples, Hanba will return to the Nine Peaks Mountain after he goes to the Yin's eye. There is no need to worry about the actual power at home."

Wen Leyang nodded, he pondered for a moment. He truly could not come up with a better way, so he instructed the two monks, "When you are inquiring about the whereabouts of the descendants of the heaven's cone nails, do pay attention to the exit for the place of the outer fringe. We cannot be disconnected from the outside world for too long."

The two monks mumbled 'yes, yes' repeatedly. Anyone could see that Wen Leyang was purely speaking nonsense there.

Meanwhile, a series of messy footsteps echoed. A few people were running towards them. The leader was the young lad who came before the earthquake. Behind him were two brawny men lifting a stretcher. The casualty was wrapped in a blanket. There was no way to see his appearance. There was also a wealthy-looking, middle-aged fat man. The fat man's outlook was a ball of kindness. Yet there was anxiety between his brows that could not be concealed.

The fat man ran in front. The moment he realized that the 'Shudao's Linen Suits' had collapsed as well, he slapped his thigh anxiously. His face was filled with sorrow, "It is over! It is truly over!"

The young lad saw the blind man, he came dashing over swiftly!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 301: A Powerful Spell

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

When the young lad saw that the blind man was here, he immediately rushed over. He even shouted, "You guys have received the deposit…" He had not finished when his vision blurred suddenly and little Chi Maojiu had already barred his way. He said coldly, "Our shop is ruined, so we won't be doing any business over the next few days!"

Little Chi Maojiu heard that something had happened to his family, so he no longer had the desire to fool around. It was already polite of him for not throwing the young lad out the door.

There was no way that the young lad would surrender, but looking at little Chi Maojiu's mannerisms, he dared not reach out to grab the man. His face flushed red with anger and he kept mumbling, "I've paid the deposit, I can't…"

The blind man knew what was happening. He did not wait for someone to ask him and immediately started explaining to Wen Leyang, "Ma Zi had accepted this business not long ago, saying that he wanted to rescue someone using Witchcraft. He charged a high price and the client had already paid the deposit."

Although the Shudao's Linen Suits were scammers, Ma Zi had a child who possessed the witchcraft power of the profound orthodox sect. The blind man also had some admirable qualities in the Art of Poison. They ran this business quite well. Especially this deal to rescue a person and because of its high price, Ma Zi had poured his heart into it. He stayed in his room and forced Leyang Wangle to cultivate the spell for him.

As he said this, a strange smile appeared on the blind man's face, "When your group just got here, Ma Zi was forcing the child to cultivate Witchcraft…" Following this train of thought, it was thanks to the young lad and the middle-aged fat man that Wen Leyang was able to find the descendants of Painting Town.

The blind man was still speaking when the ground shook again. A wave of aftershock reached them silently.

The people on the street were scared out of their wits by the first vibration. They screamed and ran in all directions. They were in a mess in the blink of an eye. The two servants who carried the stretcher lost their footing. The stretcher swayed a few times, and the casualty it carried eventually fell onto the ground.

Wen Leyang had only gotten a good look now. The casualty was a young girl. Her exposed skin was reddened as if there was a layer of molten lava flowing under her skin.

Fat Monk Shui Jing exclaimed in surprise. He seemed to have recognized the casualty. He pulled on Wen Leyang's sleeve, "We must save this person!"

The fat man ran over and wrapped the casualty up in a blanket amidst flustered movements. He shouted towards his subordinates and nephew, "We're not getting treated here. Let's leave!"

Judging from appearances, the fat man was a clever man. He understood now that the blind man was held hostage by Wen Leyang and the others. The identity of the casualty whom he brought over was a great secret. He was only worried that he would get into trouble there and then. He cared less about saving the person. He turned to leave but Old Monk Ji Fei had already blocked his way.

The fat man was shocked and angered. He made a spell-conjuring gesture with his hand and shouted at the old monk, "Are you looking for a fight!?"

Fat Monk Shui Jing, however, lowered his voice and continued talking to Wen Leyang, "This woman was a beauty from the north borderland. She's the daughter of the shopkeeper of 'Three Steps Away'!"

Wen Leyang frowned. He never expected that everything would have come so easily. Four years ago, the seven old shops in the north borderland had been uprooted, 'Three Steps Away' was one of them. It specialized in manhunts.

The brothers Ji Fei and Shui Jing were extremely familiar with the place of the outer fringe. Also, the casualty had quite a name for herself in the north borderland. She was quickly recognized by the two of them.

Chi Maojiu had no time for nonsense. He flapped his empty sleeves, turned around, and went away. A dark black long vine silently crept out of the ground. In an instant, it rolled up the casualty, stretcher included, and followed him.

The middle-aged fat man was frightened by Chi Maojiu's method. Fat Monk Shui Jing chuckled, "You guys have met a living buddha, but you don't even know it!" After he finished, he pulled the fat man and followed. Although the shop had collapsed, some dilapidated walls still stood. They could still manage to have some privacy, it was much quieter than it was outside.

The casualty was burning hot. She was like a cooked crab, glowing in a peculiar hue of red and was long unconscious. Chi Maojiu roughly analyzed her condition, while Wen Leyang also checked her pulse with all apparent seriousness. After a while, he turned to look at the fat man, "How come Three Steps Away is in your hands?"

The fat man questioned in return, "Are you guys truly Shudao's Tuo Xie disciples?"

The two Tuo Xie disciples had not spoken yet when Ji Fei, Shui Jing and the blind man snorted, "Answer our questions!"

The fat man hesitated for a brief moment. Finally, he gritted his teeth with contempt and told them the series of events that had unfolded.

The middle-aged fat man was also a businessman from the north borderland. When his ancestors first came to the place of the outer fringe, he had received much help from 'Three Steps Away'; their families had since developed a strong bond. The fat man's nephew and 'Three Steps Away's daughter were childhood friends and had a liking towards each other.

Four years ago, the old shop 'Three Steps Away' was butchered by someone overnight. This woman did not die. She was secretly hidden by the fat man and his nephew.

Although she did not die, she was not really living either. She had been unconscious these few years. The fat man and his nephew dared not spread the news and racked their brains in secret, but they came up with nothing useful. Up until not long ago, they heard that 'Shudao's Linen Cloths' was the famous codename of Tuo Xie.

The fat man's family had lived in the place of the outer fringe for generations, so of course they could not be fooled easily, but when his nephew's wife 'reddened' even more, it seemed that she could not last any longer. He decided to be hopelessly optimistic and believed in Ma Zi for now.

That was all that the fat man knew, which was not the least useful to the investigation of the Heaven's cone nail descendants.

Chi Maojiu pondered slightly for a while. He did not even look at the fat man and his nephew, whose faces were brimming with expectations. He said to Wen Leyang, "First, I'll use Ben Ming to keep her in limbo, then I'll use our Witchcraft to carry out a blood exchange transfusion on her. It should be possible. Leave Leyang Wangle here with me."

As he said this, he looked towards the child and made a warm smile, "After this, I'll be casting a spell. Look closely, alright?"

The child nodded with great joy.

Chi Maojiu chuckled as well. Then, countless dark black long vines crept out from the courtyard amidst strange rustling sounds. They formed an airtight vine cage in the blink of an eye, covering up the child, Chi Maojiu, and the casualty.

Old monk Ji Fei was a schemer. After he came out, he moved closer to Wen Leyang and mumbled in a whisper beside Wen Leyang, "Isn't it a bit inappropriate to save a person just like this?"

Wen Leyang had not said anything when fat monk Shui Jing glared at him, "Who do you take Chi Maojiu for?"

The old monk was shocked, "What do you mean…" Then, he understood. He raised a hand and gave the monk a slap. He did not know whether to laugh or cry as he scolded, "You dirty-minded thing! Of course Chi Maojiu isn't the kind of person who would jeopardize a task for lust."

Then, the old monk ignored the fat monk and continued in a low voice to Wen Leyang, "I think that all this is slightly too much for it to be a coincidence…"

He had not finished when suddenly, a squall rose sharply from the lull. The black long vines which had just been weaved into a cage were like snakes who had their nerves removed. They fell lifelessly onto the ground!

After the vine cage fell apart; Chi Maojiu's face turned extremely pale. Occasionally, a peculiar flush of red flashed across his face. His gaze was also extremely dim. Leyang Wangle looked frightened. He stood beside him and the duo did not budge as they faced Wen Leyang.

On each of their shoulders, a slender palm rested. The big and small witch was subdued by someone else!

The young lady who was at the gate of death had turned into a man with a pair of deep-set eagle eyes, who could only be described as charming. The reddish hue on his body was completely gone, and in its place was a delicate fair luster. The gaze that was directed towards Wen Leyang was so gentle that it almost exuded water. A satisfaction and madness that could not be suppressed shone in his eyes.

The fat man and his nephew smiled at the same time. They walked to the back of the man and stood shoulder to shoulder.

The monk was completely dumbfounded. His eyes stared at the other party, but he did not understand what was happening. How did the woman turn into a man in the blink of an eye? The casualty was the great enemy.

Chi Maojiu was under the control of another person, and he looked to be injured as well, but he was unyielding. He snorted and said to Wen Leyang, "This demon person disguised himself and put on a show as a casualty. He ambushed me while I was activating Ben Ming, and I was powerless to fight back."

The charming man giggled, "It wasn't a disguise, but it was a face-changing method. Both Arts are extremely different." As he said this, he even winked playfully at Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang could not help but shiver. He lowered his voice and asked, "Who are you guys?"

The middle-aged fat man shouted, "My master is the chieftain of the Wuhuan tribe, mister Mulou! My ancestor followed the immortal maser teacher to exterminate demons and eradicate evils. Now, my master has reentered the world. Demons and clowns like you should just surrender to your fate!"

Wuhuan Mountain was the land of the northern barbarian tribes in ancient times. The looks of this Mulou person was nothing like a Han national.

Mulou raised his eyebrows and gave a lovely chuckle, "The Heaven's cone nail descendants were not up to the task, so the immortal master teacher sent me to pick up their slack."

When he spoke, a lump the size of a thumb suddenly bulged upon his fair neck. Something inside it was wriggling desperately, but Mulou seemed not to have noticed. He continued to smile, "Everyone was talking about what great capabilities the Tuo Xie disciples had. Now that I've seen it, you guys seem very lax."

Wen Leyang said nothing.

In the span of a sentence, the lump under Mulou's neck was burst open by the thing inside it. An ugly tiger moth struggled clumsily, attempting to crawl out. Finally, after breaking half its wing, it broke free.

The tiger moth was in no hurry to fly away, but it stayed on Mulou's neck. Its huge belly bulged as it panted strenuously.

After that, more lumps wriggled from under his neck and face. The spots where the lumps grew were where Mulou could not see them.

Ji Fei and Shui Jing were completely flabbergasted. Chi Maojiu did not turn around from the beginning, but he seemed to know what was happening. A sinister grin had appeared on the edge of his lips long ago.

Mulou seemed to be in high spirits. He beamed with joy at Wen Leyang, "There are always fools who wanted to investigate the disaster that befell the seven houses four years ago. The immortal master teacher's plan is naturally not something that can be pried into by others. These few years, the disciples of Wuhuan Mountain have been busy!"

Kong Nuer's planning was meticulous. The scheme of the place of the outer fringe was extremely critical. He was not at ease even after he sent someone to kill all the cultivators that cultivated in the place of the outer fringe. He was still worried that someone might obtain some clues from this incident. He ordered Mulou to change his face and pose as a Three Steps Away remnant who was skilled in tracking.

When someone wanted to know about the truth behind the massacre of the seven houses, they would almost definitely look for the survivors. By that time, they would only be throwing themselves right into their trap.

Mulou had enough of his laugh. He sized Wen Leyang up before continuing, "Among the Tuo Xie disciples, the most famous one is Wen Leyang. Has he come? Are there more of you in the place of the outer fringe?"

Insects crawled out from under his skin ceaselessly. It was not entirely tiger moths, but there were mosquitoes, flies, bees, and even little dragonflies. All the insects did not fly, but they stayed where they were silently. In no time, Mulou's neck, chest and under his clothes where the eyes could not see were densely covered with all kinds of insects. However, he himself did not feel anything. He was still looking at Wen Leyang with that gentle and lovely gaze.

Wen Leyang almost had goosebumps in his eyes. He pointed at his own nose and answered honestly, "I am Wen Leyang."

Mulou was slightly shocked. He frowned and smiled, "How can you be Wen Leyang? He's only no more than twenty."

Even Ji Fei and Shui Jing knew that victory was in their hands. Wen Leyang felt even more relaxed. He answered with a smile, "I've disguised myself!"

Unexpectedly, Mulou strangely burned with rage. He almost looked hysteric as he leaped and cursed, "F*ck you! There's no disguising ability under the heavens that can deceive the Dharma eyes of the Wuhuan disciples!" The Art of Face Changing of the line of Mulou was unique under the heavens. It was much more profound compared to the other Art of Disguise; it was more vivid. The Wuhuan Mountain sect had been proud of this face for generations.

From Mulou's point of view, him not seeing through it although Wen Leyang himself said that he was disguised, was even more spiteful than calling him an effeminate man. However, when he moved as he cursed, the insects all over his body were also surprised. They buzzed and took flight!

At first, Mulou still could not understand why he was surrounded by so many mosquitoes and flies. Only when he tore his sleeve and saw that there were broken wriggling lumps under his skin from which insects crawled out, that he understood. He was under a powerful spell by someone else!

Then, a heart-wrenching pain erupted throughout his entire body. His strength was completely devoid in an instant. Other than falling down, Mulou could not do anything else! Even from his opened mouth, insects occasionally made their way out of his tongue. They shook their wings and flew lightly…

The two subordinates of Mulou were shocked and angered. Even if they were loyal, they dared not touch their master now. They each yelled and took out their magic weapons at the same time. They had just wanted to pounce towards Chi Maojiu when the black vines that had fallen to the ground earlier started twitching. The fat man and his nephew only saw the world going dark as they were bound by layers and layers!

Not only did the black vines bound the fat man and his nephew, they slowly tunneled into their mouths, noses, eye sockets, navels, and all the other slits they could find. The vines moved slowly but surely.

Just as Cone Nail had said, the most outstanding cultivators under Kong Nuer's command were the elites of Heaven's cone nails. Wuhuan Mountain's method of practice was focused on face changing, which had limited powers in actual combat. Mulou's cultivation base, compared to Shudou, Rust, and the others were far weaker. There was no need to mention the two subordinates.

The reason why Mulou looked down on the Tuo Xie disciples and dared to attack single-handedly was that he was framed by old grandmother Shudou…

After the Tuo Xie disciples, Wen Leyang's name was the most famous. Naturally he was the strongest, but grandmother Shudou had complained to Mulou earlier that Wen Leyang was not that skilled himself. All he had was his three powerful magic weapons. The ones he truly had to be careful about was Cone Nail, Chang Li, and the few peerless demon immortals.

The place of the outer fringe was a world of its own. Unless Wen Leyang brought the devil fetus rock tower through the entrance, he could not use his magic weapon since he was inside the place of the outer fringe, while his magic weapon was outside. The other Molten Metal Fire Bell had erupted into a million pieces in front of everyone's eyes four years ago. As for the power of Ning Jiao's sting and bony Ning Jiao, it was very limited in the eyes of the Heaven's cone nail descendants.

Without the rock tower and giant sword, Mulou did not even think that Wen Leyang was anyone significant, let alone the other Tuo Xie descendants.

However, whether it was Shudou or Mulou, they did not know. Not only did Wen Leyang's Art of Poison improved greatly, even Chi Maojiu, the foolish uncles, and Luo Wangfu – this first generation of Tuo Xie disciples who managed to combine the three Arts into one had already joined the ranks of the first-class elites.

Chi Maojiu stooped down and picked up the dumbstruck Leyang Wangle. He chuckled and said to him, "When we use our Ben Ming, we witches have no power to defend ourselves. Especially for these people of unknown origins, we must cast powerful spells on them beforehand to protect ourselves."

COMMENT

After he finished, he looked at Wen Leyang with satisfaction, "I have already cast the spell when I was inspecting his wounds!"

Wen Leyang smiled quite happily. He strangely said, "Me too. When I was checking his pulse!" As he spoke, a patch of greyish poison silently flowed out from Mulou's wrist and slowly made its way towards the soles of Wen Leyang's feet, "If I had known that you've done that, I needn't have troubled myself!"

Ever since he was reborn from the Mourning Cauldron, other than Wen Leyang's body being sturdier and his powers improving greatly, the other perk was that he could communicate with the Poison of Life and Death which had flowed out of his body. After the Poison of Life and Death had infiltrated the enemy, it was up to his will whether it lies dormant or is activated.

The two Tuo Xie disciples looked at each other and smiled.

Within the place of the outer fringe, Kong Nuer's great scheme was hidden somewhere. Wen Leyang dared not let his guard down even for an instant. He had seen the abilities of the Heaven's cone nail descendants first-hand, and he had also experienced the meticulousness of Kong Nuer's thoughts. Although the north borderland was an extraordinary place, the cultivators there were not stronger than the Five Blessings.

COMMENT

However, for the ones who Kong Nuer must kill no matter what, how could they survive that easily?

The fat man and his nephew hid a survivor. They did not send the person away but had looked for help within the place of the outer fringe.

Even if Shudao's Linen Clothes was a scam before this, the name of the Tuo Xie arbiters was added, and Kong Nuer's subordinates would naturally want to come and have a look.

The fame of the Tuo Xie disciples was also shocking right now, but this fame was earned by killing people, not saving them.

Wen Leyang felt that something was off, but although he could not confirm that the three people who came here were the enemy, how could he not be on guard? Alas, on this rare occasion where he utilized his brain, in the end… The brothers Ji Fei and Shui Jing strode up to Chi Maojiu. Both of them gave him a thumbs-up and praised him loudly, "It seems that the brother from the Miao family had some good senses!"

Wen Leyang was quite helpless. The spotlight was completely snatched away by Chi Maojiu.

The blind man had long collapsed as he leaned on the wall. He had only truly understood now, what kind of ancestor they were posing as before this!

Chi Maojiu giggled and passed the child to Wen Leyang. He did not bother about the grueling look of Mulou who was covered in insects. He pulled him behind another dilapidated wall and started interrogating him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 302: The Exit

Wen Leyang was soft-hearted. It was not a problem for him to go all out in the heat of battle, but he could not bring himself to do something like interrogating. Hence, he did not follow little Chi Maojiu.

Ji Fei and Shui Jing were self-proclaimed, well-experienced men, so they did not regard anything as too gruesome. They ran over and wanted to help Chi Maojiu out. In no time, the brothers came running back with limp limbs. The brother's face was paler than the other.

Another moment passed before little Chi Maojiu came back. He said to Wen Leyang, "Mulou is very stubborn. It'll be better to interrogate the three of them at once!" As he said this, he waved towards the mass of black vines and brought the fat man and his nephew along.

The others only knew now that the two subordinates of Mulou had all their orifices filled by the vines, but they had not died.

This time, the others waited for a long time. Little Chi Maojiu did not return. Occasionally, a wail that could only be heard when a beast was chewing on its own claws came from behind the wall. Everyone felt their skin crawl. Ji Fei and Shui Jing could take it no more. The brothers ran out to find out about the place of the outer fringe's exit.

About a whole day had passed before little Chi Maojiu finally turned around the dilapidated wall. He waved his hand, looking slightly tired. The few bloodied vines behind him immediately came back to life. They churned up the soil and rocks. They buried their torture site in the blink of an eye.

The doll immediately ran over. He supported Chi Maojiu's arm in all apparent seriousness. Chi Maojiu did not wait for Wen Leyang to ask before he spoke, "These arbiters of Wuhuan are only a few small fries. Although they know quite a lot, they weren't very useful!"

Like the Heaven's cone nail disciples, the ancestor of Wuhuan Mulou had also worshipped Kong Nuer as the immortal master teacher and followed him. However, in terms of abilities, the line of Wuhuan was much weaker than the Heaven cone nail sects. Naturally, their ranks were much lower.

Chi Maojiu stretched out a hand and counted for Wen Leyang, "Besides Kong Nuer, the most powerful elites are, of course, the two split bodies of the heavily-mustached man on the wasteland and Desert Rebel Mountain. The next would be the group of Heaven's cone nail elites and his personal disciples. In addition to that, there was another sect or two whose abilities were not weaker than the Heaven's cone nail, such as Wu Dudu's group, which you guys have killed on Mount Hua's Ending Cave. Below them was the level of Wuhuan Mountain cultivators."

Wen Leyang grunted once. Mulou seemed to have died out of his madness. He could not even officially attack, but his abilities would not be too much weaker than the giant pangolin Po Tu. If he was compared to the current cultivation world, the ordinary sects fell far behind.

Four years ago, the Heaven cone nail descendants had been completely defeated on Goddess Peak. Only the three sword immortals Shudou, Rust, and immortal aunt Re were left. Not long after, the immortal master teacher sent an oracle through a spiritual crane again for everyone to rush to Mount Putuo. There would be an arbiter of the immortal master teacher who would instruct them by that time.

Wen Leyang was astonished. He could not help but to confirm, "The arbiter of the immortal master teacher?"

Kong Nuer's fake disciple was the heavily-mustached man's split bodies, because his original body's memories were altered by some Art of Devilry. His true disciples were the formation protecting disciples of the line of Black and White Island.

Chi Maojiu nodded, "That's right, the arbiter of the immortal master teacher!"

This time, the ones who went towards Mount Putuo were not only the few Heaven's cone nail descendants, but every descendant of every cultivator who had followed the immortal master teacher before this had gathered here. The immortal master teacher's arbiter had also shown himself, but what made everyone feel strange was that this immortal master teacher's disciple was not a human, but a five-element demon body.

A five-element demon body is the embodiment of the extremes of the five elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.

When he said this, little Chi Maojiu paused. A tinge of suspicion rose on his face, "The body of the immortal master teacher's disciple and the five elements are perfectly balanced, but his movements and actions are unusually rigid and awkward. He does not look like a good fortune to the world. Mulou and the others had privately discussed this. They reckoned that this immortal master teacher's arbiter's dharma body had been shattered by someone else. He escaped with only his primordial spirit and his body was remade by the immortal master teacher."

Since he had a demon's body, if his abilities had reached a certain level, he could release the demonic Prohibition set on the Heaven's cone nail descendants by Chang Li. Shudou, Rust and immortal aunt Re would hence be rescued. Not only that, the Moon cone nail descendants who had been missing for a few thousand years had also appeared, bringing with them a few blades of the centipede grass and officially rejoining the group.

As for whether the other Heaven's cone nail descendants and that five-elements demon suspected the Moon cone nail's descendants, Mulou's level was too low and he had no way of knowing.

At that moment, the golden monkey and Qin Zhui were already captured by some elites of the immortal master teacher.

The five elements demon only gave an order to a few Heaven's cone nail descendants. Then, he brought some men and three Moon cone nail's descendants. They escorted the golden monkey and left Mount Putuo. The descendants of the other three Heaven cone nail's families led the others and Qin Zhui into the place of the outer fringe.

Mulou did not know where the five elements demon went and for what purpose. They had only followed the orders of Shudou Rust and the others after they entered the place of the outer fringe. First, they were involved in killing the seven old shops in the northern borderland, then, they put on disguises and changed their faces for four years. They went explicitly after those who wanted to know the truth. As for what the others were doing, they did not know.

As for Qin Zhui, Mulou had completely no idea that he had already escaped.

Wen Leyang could not help but ask, "Those who entered the place of the outer fringe with Mulou… are they still here?"

Little Chi Maojiu shook his head, "He's only minding his own business. He does not know about the others. Mulou's words ended here. That's why I said that he knew quite a lot, but most of what he knew was useless!"

Wen Leyang was speechless. They could basically guess all this already. Mulou's testament only straightened the entire story even more so. Overall, there was almost nothing that was useful.

This time, Kong Nuer's motives for amassing his subordinates were neither for Chang Li nor Nine Peaks Mountain at all. That was why that demon gave orders to imprison the golden monkey and Qin Zhui. It was a protective talisman, and also a bargaining counter to be used against the Tuo Xie disciples after this scheme.

The blind man had prepared a few cups of hot tea out of nowhere. He intended to serve them, but he hesitated when he walked up towards them. He was worried that Chi Maojiu would suspect him of poisoning the drink.

Leyang Wangle looked pitiful as he pulled on Chi Maojiu's arm. The child was extremely fond of the blind man.

Chi Maojiu chuckled as he took the cup. He released the Witchcraft Prohibition he had cast on the blind man in his stride, "You defended the child the last time, so you could be counted as the benefactor of us Tuo Xie disciples."

The blind man was so shocked that he almost breathed his last. He stammered, "As long as the few gods… don't look upon my trespasses…"

Chi Maojiu shook his head and cut him short, "But we still have a few things to ask from you as a favor. We won't harm you. The Prohibition is only to prevent you from running away, as we don't mean too much harm."

The blind man was no fool. He had known long ago what these Tuo Xie disciples had captured him for, but he dared not complain. He nodded with slight hesitation, "I do know something about ordinary Buddha's Light Bugs, but that magic bug on Nine Peaks Mountain had swallowed the true fire contained within the divine army immortal swords. It's truly special…" When he said this, the blind man seemed to regain his senses suddenly. He hastily cursed and swore that he would give it his all.

Wen Leyang chuckled, "Just do your best and leave the rest to the heavens. Don't stress yourself out too much!"

The blind man was a low-level cultivator with no backers. Of course he had thought about going to Nine Peaks Mountain to help 'You've Got Me' break out of its cocoon and affiliate himself with the Tuo Xie disciples after this. However, it was common knowledge that the bug had swallowed the giant sword's true fire. This incident greatly exceeded the blind man's understanding of the Buddha's Light Bug. If he went up to Nine Peaks Mountain and caused 'You've Got Me' to die by accident, that would be a great problem.

After going through so much trouble to capture a prisoner, the testament they obtained was not that useful. Wen Leyang was quite gloomy. He discussed it for a little while longer with little Chi Maojiu. They truly could not think of a better way to find the Heaven's cone nail descendants. They also did not know if their killing of Wuhuan's Mulou would alert those people.

Ji Fei and Shui Jing came back with drooping heads. Many were looking for a new path to go in and out, but there seemed to be no news yet.

A few violent quakes had occurred in rapid succession in this short span of time, especially the final time round. It almost flattened the entire place of the outer fringe. Even the cultivators who had done business for a few generations here knew that they could not stay here any longer, let alone those who had just arrived. There were about ten thousand people in the place of the outer fringe, and most of them were anxious to leave.

Wen Leyang had learned to not fret over something he could not control. At first, he stayed perfectly calm, but he never thought that a month had gone by in the blink of an eye, but they still had yet to find the new exit!

The cultivators who were stuck inside the place of the outer fringe were more and more anxious. The streets were filled with cultivation disciples who would fight with their magic weapons at the slightest disagreement. More people joined the ranks to search for the exit and hoped to find a way out of this bloody place.

This place of the outer fringe was created by a cultivator's life vitality, but in the end, it was nurtured within the world. No matter what, there would be an exit which connected to the world somewhere; it would not be as cruel as a tied balloon. However, what puzzled everyone was that after the first great earthquake, under the collective strength of everyone, they only spent two days before they found the new exit. However, this time, the ones searching for it were far greater in number. They spent more time, but their efforts were futile.

The people within the place of the outer fringe were anxious, and the entire cultivation world was also flustered. Without a path to go in or out, the place of the outer fringe seemed to have disappeared. Who knows how many elite disciples from various sects were still in there? In no time, the lonely and cold Mount Putuo quickly livened up. Who knows how many cultivators came to investigate? Shadows that shot past like the wind could be seen everywhere.

There was no need to mention the people on Nine Peaks Mountain. Chang Li had come herself and brought Mumu along with her, but she also could not find the place of the outer fringe. Within this one month, it was unknown how many cultivators had the worst of luck. Anyone who met Chang Li would be pommeled without exception. Under the full force of the cat demon's rage, even seeing someone else angered her.

This day, Wen Leyang was discussing some thoughts about applying poison with the blind man out of boredom. The brothers Ji Fei and Shui Jing came running back with excited expressions. They had not even reached them when the monks laughed and shouted, "We've found the exit! Come follow us, quick!"

The group of people were overjoyed. They immediately followed the two votarists and ran towards the depths of the place of the outer fringe. A huge crowd had already gathered on the streets, almost everyone looked happy and were chatting merrily. The blind man was even somewhat sentimental along the way. The place of the outer fringe which had been passed down for more than a thousand years would soon become an empty city now.

Chi Maojiu, on the other hand, was quite happy. He chuckled and said to Wen Leyang with a low voice, "It'd be better if it turns into an empty city. It'll be much easier to look for those people!"

Wen Leyang was not as optimistic. He hugged the child and smiled bitterly, "Maybe the Heaven's cone nail descendants had left long ago! After we get out of here, I want you to bring them back to the family first. I'll go into Shiwan Mountains to find that beastly burly man. I can only rest easy after I tell him to be more careful!"

The few of them talked as they followed the crowd towards the exit. However, soon after, the two votarists who led the way suddenly gave an 'eh' at the same time! In front of them, ten thousand heads gathered and moved – it was unknown how many cultivators had gathered. They cursed and made a loud ruckus.

Old Monk Ji Fei turned around and told Wen Leyang, "The exit is in front!"

The fat monk scolded, "Are you all out of your minds!? What are you doing waiting here but not moving!?"

His voice barely faded when a howl that was unsure whether it was a surprised exclamation or a curse suddenly erupted from the crowd in front of them. They scattered backward like a receding wave. Many of them even got their protective talismans ready.

Wen Leyang, the others, and the cultivators behind them did not know what had happened. They did not step back but moved forward instead. They rushed to the front in one go. The entire crowd immediately turned into a complete mess. Amidst the clangor and pushing, some cursed while others wailed. Lights of all colors flickered. The sound of magic weapons shooting across the skies was as sharp as a falcon's screech and as dull as the thump of a giant rock which fell on the ground…

Wen Leyang stood side by side with Chi Maojiu. They shielded their four companions between them. After they squeezed a few steps forward, their vision brightened up quickly. A handful of cultivators' corpses was seen with an array of clothes strewn on the ground, with their flying swords stuck in the ground beside them!

Looking forward, a dozen men formed a line and blocked the way. Among them, there was a one-eyed man who had a flying sword in front of him. He slowly got rid of the dirty blood on the blade by shaking it off. It was obvious that he had killed the few cultivators who were now lying on the floor.

Ji Fei was a man well-versed with the workings of this world. Within the few steps he took to get here from the crowd, he had roughly heard what had happened. He said to Wen Leyang, "The exit is behind these men. They had sealed it and would not allow anyone to leave."

His voice was extremely soft and their surroundings were noisy, but they were still heard by the one-eyed skinny man who had just made the kill. An eye that was colder than a venomous snake's quickly locked onto Ji Fei's face!

Old Monk Ji Fei did not show any weakness and returned the stare. He pulled little Chi Maojiu over and scolded the skinny man as he pointed to him, "If you look at me any longer, I'll have him poke your single eye until you go completely blind!"

At this time, an old man beside the one-eyed person opened his mouth, "This exit is connected to the depths of Shiwan Mountains, and right into the lair of ghosts and monsters. We mean no evil; we're only worried that if everyone went out recklessly, you would all throw your lives away in vain!" His voice was sonorous like metal hitting gold; loud and booming. It silenced the clamor of the crowd in an instant.

Amidst the cultivators who barred the way, a seductive young married woman also said with a giggle, "The few master teachers of my family had already gone in beforehand. Soon, they'll be able to kill off all the demons, and by that time, everyone will know of your good intentions."

The young married woman's voice was sweet. There was no sign that she was using any force, but her words struck into the depths of every cultivators' eardrums.

They had just finished when a dissatisfied curse rose from the crowd behind Wen Leyang, "Good intentions? If you guys have good intentions, then why did you kill them!?" Immediately, a hundred cultivators chimed in. When he saw that the crowd which had just quieted down was starting to get noisy again, the one-eyed man quickly yelled, "Execute!"

The flying sword in front of him flashed like lightning. The cultivators who looked at the one-eyed man felt their vision go blurry for a second. The flying sword seemed to have disappeared but when they looked closely, it was still in its original spot. However, on the blade, a string of blood droplets had appeared again.

After a moment, a wave of surprised exclamations rose from among the crowd again. The head of the cultivator who questioned them just now fell onto the ground, but his body still stood straight…

The one-eyed man then spoke with a heavy southern Fujian accent. It was quick and fast like a machine gun, as he scolded, "These demon people wanted to put all of you in danger. They should be executed for those thoughts!" As he said this, his one eye returned onto Ji Fei's face.

Ji Fei's body shook and he dared not utter another word. However, little Chi Maojiu took a step forward and shielded the old monk. He looked at the one-eyed person and said drily, "If you look at me any longer, I'll make you go blind!"

The old monk's heart was almost won over by little Chi Maojiu's loyalty…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 303: A Monster

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Little Chi Maojiu never forgot the help that the old monk had given to the Miao Bujiao all those years ago. He took a firm step forward and shielded Ji Fei.

The place of the outer fringe cultivators crowded around them had first been shocked by the mannerism of the one-eyed person's killing technique with the flick of a finger. Now that they saw someone was willing to step up, their expressions were different. They were regretful, impressed, excited, or frightened, but their bodies moved backward in tacit agreement. They were all worried that if the skinny man would strike again, they would be caught in the crossfire.

Chi Maojiu frowned with some irritation. Old Monk Ji Fei behind him chuckled softly, "The people inside the place of the outer fringe are like this. It's not that they have no backbones, but if it was not necessary for them to make a move, they won't take a single step forward, no matter what!"

Fat Monk Shui Jing's thoughts were much behind compared to Ji Fei. He could not help but mumble a curse, "There are almost ten thousand cultivators here, but you're held up by a dozen people? If each and every one of you tossed a spell, they would've been smashed into a puddle by now!"

However, the blind man shook his head, "You've got a point there, but it would be better if there was a leader. Those people over there are far too strong, nobody would want to be in the spotlight."

Ji Fei smiled faintly with the airs of a learned erudite person, "Are they very strong? But they're not even in my eyes…"

When the few people talked, Chi Maojiu and the one-eyed person stood off as they were ready to jump at each other's throats.

The child who sat within Wen Leyang's embrace was visibly anxious; his entire body was tense and rigid.

Wen Leyang's expression however, was very relaxed. He comforted the child with a smile, "The one-eyed person is much weaker. It's easier for Chi Maojiu to make him blind than making himself blind…" The one-eyed person's ability was not even at the level of little rabbit demon Shan Duan. It would not be much of a hassle for Chi Maojiu to kill him.

Chi Maojiu was amused by Wen Leyang's words. He turned and glared at him. At this time, the one-eyed person cursed with spite. The flying sword before him vibrated and sneaked up towards Chi Maojiu as fast as lightning.

Little Chi Maojiu's gaze was condescending. The one-eyed person's ambush was not even a slow-motion action in his eyes. He did not even care about the flying sword. His body flashed and dodged the flying sword, then he moved in. The one-eyed person was greatly shocked. He quickly made sword-controlling gestures with his hands. He summoned the flying sword back to his side to protect himself. Chi Maojiu ran in circles for some time, as if he could not find the right time to attack. Finally, he let out a foul breath and retreated back to Wen Leyang's side.

The one-eyed person was in no mood to settle. He triggered the flying sword again and wanted to attack Chi Maojiu once more. At this moment, from the crowd behind Wen Leyang, suddenly, someone chanted a Taoist code loudly. At the same time, dozens of scarlet red long swords appeared in the sky and formed a formation in the blink of an eye. They formed a burning red chain. With a muffled 'pa', it hit the one-eyed person's flying sword spot on and helped little Chi Maojiu block the enemy's ambush.

The people in the place of the outer fringe let out a shocked exclamation at the same time. They did not expect someone else to make an attack. They scattered even further back.

A slightly familiar voice rolled with burning rage sounded sonorous, "Even if it is a dragon's pool and a tiger's den outside the exit, the few of you would have done all you could by just reminding us. But you guys have killed people without even hesitating. By saying that you don't have any ulterior motives, do you take all these cultivators for fools!?"

When his voice faded, a wave of agreement came from the people inside the place of the outer fringe.

A dwarf Taoist priest with white hair and beard took great strides. More than twenty middle-aged Taoists followed him.

Wen Leyang and Chi Maojiu exchanged a glance with shock and joy. The Qilian Immortal Sect was also inside the place of the outer fringe.

Although the Qilian Immortal Sect lived in seclusion within the Gold-Consuming Lair and had been declining for two thousand years, the chivalrous bone of the good old right cultivation path sect would still ring when they were knocked on.

The one-eyed person did not expect that there would be someone who could block his flying sword ambush inside the place of the outer fringe. His gaze was even more maddened. He glared at the dwarf Taoist priest like a venomous snake, "Who are you!?"

However, the dwarf Taoist priest shook his head, "What can this abject person say…?"

Wen Leyang did not wait for the dwarf Taoist priest to finish when he pointed at the one-eyed person and cursed, "You little demon with little knowledge, you don't even know the name of the Qilian Immortal Sect!"

After he finished, Wen Leyang turned towards the dwarf Taoist priest. He saluted with the utmost respect, "This junior will listen to everything the few immortals of the Qilian Immortal Sect have to say!" He always had some regrets towards this line of disciples. With quick thinking, he decided to offer the credit of bringing the ten thousand cultivators out of the place of the outer fringe to them.

However, the dwarf Taoist priest was puzzled. He could not understand, no matter what. How could this middle-aged, strong man who reminded him of the skin of an orange know about his background? He quickly returned the gesture with hesitation and politely declined the offer.

As they talked, Chi Maojiu took the child from Wen Leyang's embrace and placed him on the ground. He chuckled, "I've plucked one hair from the one-eyed man just now. Do you want to do it, or shall I do it?"

The child looked eager to try, but in the end he still shook his head. Chi Maojiu was in no hurry. He continued to smile, "Then you better keep your eyes peeled!" As he said this, he chewed on the hair and broke it in half. He chewed as he slowly chanted a spell. Lastly, he gulped the hair down and raised the other half of the hair. He slowly poked it into the edge of his own eye until only a little part of it was visible. Then, he slowly pulled it out…

The ancestors of the one-eyed man had never gotten involved with the cultivation world for thousands of years. He was only casually asking prior to this and had never heard of the Qilian Immortal Sect before. His icy cold gaze was fixed on the Qilian disciples from the very beginning.

The dwarf Taoist priest showed no weakness. His gaze was bright as he stared back at the one-eyed person.

The seductive young married woman who stood beside the one-eyed person could not help but to exclaim, "Shorty Taoist priest, why are you staring at me!?"

Old Monk Ji Fei broke into laughter. He glared at the one-eyed person and reprimanded rudely, "You've never heard of the name of Qilian Immortal Sect? That's not hard to believe, as when the immortal masters had practiced their art of the sword, your ancestors were still in their mothers' wombs!"

The one-eyed person burned with rage. His eyeball rolled and locked onto Ji Fei with hatred. Just when he wanted to throw caution to the wind and activate the sword-controlling gesture to kill him, Old Monk Ji Fei suddenly leaped. He laughed and patted Chi Maojiu's shoulder, "He glared at me again…"

His voice barely faded when Chi Maojiu threw half the strand of the one-eyed person's hair in his hands to the wind!

The hair which the one-eyed person tied behind his hand quickly spread out. They bared their fangs as they danced in the wind. A fierce mannerism quickly and savagely emanated!

Chi Maojiu did not stop making small movements. He quickly twisted the hair in his hands akin to making a fried dough twist. Then, he bent it and sent it flying.

Everyone thought that the one-eyed person's unkempt hair indicated that he was about to activate his magic powers. The Qilian disciples also shouted in unison. The red chain in midair adjusted its trajectory and made a formation that was both good in offense and defense.

However, nobody had expected that the one-eyed person's long hair intertwined and twisted into a dark black shiny braid. Then, it switched directions and bent towards him from the back of his head in a peculiar manner. The braid was slightly sharp like an arrow. With a light 'po', it stabbed firmly into the only eye of the one-eyed person.

The one-eyed person had completely no idea what hit him, as he covered his eyes and wailed. He fell heavily to the ground!

Old Monk Ji Fei was completely dumbstruck at the side. The three families Wen, Miao and Luo had their own unique skills, but the one that was the most peculiar and that everyone's skin crawl was definitely the Qingmiao's Witchcraft.

Fat Monk Shui Jing could not help but caress his own head. He mumbled, "Thank goodness monks are always bald!"

The ten thousand people present were all shocked. Everyone only thought about one thing. That ugly fat woman had said, "If you dare to stare any longer, I will make you blind!'

The one-eyed person had looked at Ji Fei again.

He was blinded.

Chi Maojiu threw that half a strand of hair he held onto the ground. He took two steps forward and looked at the swarf Taoist priest who was also dumbstruck. He mimicked Wen Leyang's tone and said respectfully, "The juniors will follow every instruction of the Qilian Immortal Sect's immortal masters."

The dwarf Taoist priest could not help but say, "Are you for real?" His slightly flustered gaze slipped across Chi Maojiu and fell onto Fat Monk Shui Jing's face.

Shui Jing hastily nodded, "It's true, it's true!"

The dwarf Taoist priest shifted his gaze and looked at old monk Ji Fei as he asked Shui Jing, "What did you say?"

At this moment, a somewhat beautiful young girl silently made her way beside Wen Leyang and the others. She said softly, "Great Master Tu will greet the Tuo Xie arbiters on the seven esteemed Rainbow lords' behalf! If you have any favor to ask, just say so."

Wen Leyang was briefly shocked before he understood who the 'seven esteemed Rainbow lords' were. He could not help but smile. He asked the girl, "The Rainbow brothers are here too?"

The young girl looked at him with slight helplessness. She shook her head, "The seven esteemed lords aren't here. The one leading us is Tu Mi; great master Tu!"

Just when Wen Leyang was still pondering who Tu Mi was, a voice that sounded like it broke metal and jade rang forth from the crowd, "The juniors respectfully followed the orders of the Qilian immortal masters!" While it spoke, a fat woman who easily weighed two hundred kilograms squeezed out from the crowd clumsily. She wished the dwarf Taoist priest all the happiness in the world and flashed an oily smile.

Wen Leyang felt that the fat woman looked somewhat familiar. Then, he remembered that she was an elite of the World Sect. She was a high-class leader under the seven Rainbow fat men. She was the one who ordered the people of the World Sect to attack Crow Ridge…

Wen Leyang laughed. It turned out that there were a lot of familiar faces in the place of the outer fringe.

Tu Mi's characteristics were too obvious. Wen Leyang could not forget her even if he tried to.

Nobody followed Tu Mi. However, what followed her was more than a hundred magic weapons of all kinds. All of them were directed towards the few cultivators who barred the exit. At the same time, sonorous shouts rose from all directions, "We respectfully follow the immortal master's orders!"

Tu Mi was the most trusted person of the Rainbow fat men. She was clever and well-experienced. She had heard Rainbow mention the various mind-boggling methods of the Qingmiao's Witchcraft. She had also heard of the relationship between the Tuo Xie disciples and the Qilian Immortal Sect. Although she still had no idea about the true identities of Wen Leyang and the others, she could guess that Chi Maojiu hailed from Seven Maidens Mountain.

Although the situation was not overly optimistic, the dozen cultivators in front could not kill everyone present here, no matter what. Tu Mi immediately stepped forward. She wanted to offer this favor to the Tuo Xie arbiters.

Tu Mi's reason for coming to the place of the outer fringe this time was for a crucial business for the World Sect. She would not have to come herself if it were something trivial. Indeed, she had brought quite a few men.

The dwarf Taoist priest was completely lost, but it did not stop him from walking on clouds. Little Chi Maojiu and Tu Mi the fat woman stood beside him, while the group of Qilian disciples behind him made sword-controlling gestures. The red chain in midair slashed in the air; he truly looked powerful!

Wen Leyang smiled at the World Sect disciple beside him, "Please reply great master Tu for me, that Wen Leyang and Chi Maojiu had accepted her good will."

Although that girl was well-experienced, she still could not help but to exclaim with surprise! The small freckles on her cheeks seemed to shine. Wen Leyang himself did not know that he was famous now. If Tu Mi could deliver this favor with her hands, it was worth the trip.

The dozen comrades of the one-eyed person had dark faces. They stood still and did not move, as if they were hesitating whether or not to make a move and kill a handful to serve as a warning.

However, the large group of cultivators behind Wen Leyang was invigorated. Their curses got louder and louder. One magic weapon rose in the air after another; they had the mannerisms of attacking if anything or anyone came in their way.

The old man who stood beside the one-eyed person finally let out a cold laugh. He faintly glanced at little Chi Maojiu, but he did not mention avenging the one-eyed person, "My immortal master is a merciful person. He did not want all of you to throw your lives away in vain. That's why he instructed us to block the exit."

The old man's voice suddenly turned sharp, "If you don't believe me, I'll have my master release the magic spell outside and let a few monsters into this place to let you ungrateful lot experience it for yourselves!" After he finished, he took out a small wooden bell. He shook it lightly, then he waved. He led the others and quickly went out of the exit's way.

The dwarf Taoist priest had become the leader now, a huge group of cultivators who had turned into his followers followed him. When he saw this, he chuckled and took a look outside. Chi Maojiu silently pulled him back. The Taoist priest turned and glared at Tu Mi, "Why did you pull me?"

Tu Mi did not know whether to cry or laugh. Just as she was at a loss for words, a series of shuffling sounds which sounded as if a group of large cockroaches was walking over a newspaper, came from afar.

The dwarf Taoist priest dared not let his guard down. He waved and brandished his own flying sword, which gathered with his disciples' scarlet sword formation. At the same time, the hundreds of World Sect magic weapons also slowly floated forth and firmly spread out around the exit.

The strange noise from the outside the place of the outer fringe eventually joined into a cacophony, as if what was surging towards them was not monsters, but layers of waves!

The shuffling noise grew louder and louder, closer and closer. Just when everyone thought that they were about to break in, the noise which made everyone's skin crawl suddenly disappeared.

However, the beard and brows of the dwarf Taoist priest shook as he shouted loudly, "Here it comes!" His voice barely faded when countless monsters hideous enough to make everyone's hairs stand on end, barged into the place of the outer fringe.

These monsters were not even knee-height. Their bodies were bags of bones, and their chests were no thicker than maize. Their six legs were only as thick as fingers, but their heads were as large as dippers. They had no lips, but only bore rows of uneven fangs. Their fangs clicked as they opened and shut their jaws.

Old Monk Ji Fei was highly knowledgeable. He almost jumped onto Wen Leyang's back as he shouted hysterically, "Flinging lice. They're the vile monsters from Shiwan Mountains…"

The cultivators who had already prepped themselves let out a shout. In an instant, colorful lights filled the skies. A hundred magic weapons shone with different gleams as they struck towards the group of monsters, which had already gathered into a mass!

The collective sounds of the magic weapons resounded like thunder. The 'flinging lice' which had gathered into a mass were completely disintegrated!

The cultivators did not even have the time to take a breath when the footsteps outside the place of the outer fringe suddenly increased in volume as if it had turned into a raging wave. Just by listening, who knows how many monsters had arrived from the outside. They howled as they wanted to barge into this place!

It was needless to mention the Qilian Immortal Sect. The disciples who stayed beside the dwarf Taoist priest were all highly skilled people. They made the scarlet sword formation dance like a fire dragon.

Tu Mi's subordinates were also well-trained. Their hundred magic weapons were well-controlled, which blocked the waves of monsters steadily.

It was alright at first. The disciples led by Tu Mi and the dwarf Taoist priest were sufficient to seal the exit. However, soon after, the monsters that barged in increased in size and grew stronger. Slowly, the methods of the World Sect and Qilian Immortal Sect were not enough to hold the exit.

Old Monk Ji Fei could not take it all in. He mumbled towards Wen Leyang like flowing water, "Crowned ape… winged serpent… seven fox… my god, there's even a midge bird!"

Finally, a large red rhinoceros spewed flames as it broke through the seal. Amidst a long sharp howl, it charged at the cultivators in the place of the outer fringe. Tu Mi shouted angrily. She took out a silver-colored ice fork and mercilessly stabbed at the giant rhinoceros' skull.

The cultivators inside the place of the outer fringe finally showed some team spirits. They took out their own treasures and helped the dwarf Taoist priest and Tu Mi. In no time, around the small exit, almost a thousand magic weapons flew here and there. Rolling loud noises sounded endlessly. The monsters that came from Shiwan Mountains squalled. Severed limbs and broken bones flew everywhere. Thick, smelly blood spurted everywhere…

As time went by, more and more cultivators joined in the battle. However, the pressure from the exit did not seem to diminish. The monsters were not afraid of death, nor were they showing signs of being killed!

It was only now that the old man who was with the one-eyed person sneered. He waved the wooden bell in his hand again and shouted at the group within the place of the outer fringe, "I will ask my esteemed master to restore the magic spell to keep these monsters at bay!" It was strange. After he shook the wooden bell, the monsters outside seemed to have found a new prey. They gave up on attacking the place of the outer fringe. In no time, the place of the outer fringe finally quieted down.

At first, Wen Leyang and the others had taken the old man, one-eyed person, and the others as Kong Nuer's subordinates. They suspected them of having ulterior motives for blocking the entrance to the place of the outer fringe. However, Fat Monk Shui Jing saw that there truly were quite a number of monsters. He felt shaken as he moved closer to Wen Leyang and asked, "These people… are they the immortal master teacher's subordinates?"

Wen Leyang had not said anything when old monk Ji Fei answered, "If no monsters came, then they might not be, but now… we can't be wrong; they are truly Kong Nuer's subordinates!"

The fat monk scratched his head loudly; his face was full of puzzlement. Old Monk Ji Fei pouted as he was irritated by his master brother's stupidity, "Try counting with your fingers. Under the heavens, other than us Nine Peaks Mountain and that bullsh*t of an immortal master teacher – other than these two forces, who else could control the countless monsters of Shiwan Mountains!?"

Wen Leyang smiled bitterly as he glanced at Ji Fei, "I think you've overestimated our Nine Peaks Mountain."

There were countless monsters outside. It was still possible for a highly-skilled cultivator to find a way by killing the monsters and escape unscathed, but to make them come and go as one pleased, was not something anyone, even Chang Li or Cone Nail could do.

Fat Monk Shui Jing nodded as if he understood. He mumbled, "But no matter what, these Kong Nuer subordinates blocked the exit and saved our lives… Shiwan Mountains is surely a foul place to have that many monsters!"

Wen Leyang shook his head as well. Then, he looked at Kong Nuer's subordinates and cursed lowly, "This gang of bastards!"

Although the monsters of Shiwan Mountains were fierce, they were already dormant and were unwilling to leave the mountain. Four years ago, Wen Leyang was brought to that place by Hanba, but was not met with any problems.

However, just a few moments ago, countless monsters wanted to leave the mountain and barge into the place of the outer fringe.

In addition, Shiwan Mountains were met with quake after quake. Even the dumb Wen Leyang could conclude that the wild burly man's rocks were no longer enough to subdue that evil cave, which tempted the monsters to go mad.

Of course, this was done by Kong Nuer.

The old man had already led his comrades to block the exit of the place of the outer fringe. His tone was filled with scorn, "Now, does everyone believe in my master's merciful heart? If anyone has second thoughts, we'll turn around and leave!"

With a buzz, the ten thousand cultivators started discussing loudly. Most of them already believed in the old man's words.

At this moment, Chi Maojiu raised his head again and glared at the old man, "I don't believe you, please leave!"

Everyone else was shocked; only Wen Leyang and the others were amused. They did not know what Kong Nuer planned to do. They only knew that if Kong Nuer told them to go east, they would go west, if Kong Nuer told them to eat, they would poop… It was no different from two gangs of squabbling kids.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 304: The Domineeringness

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

The old man's face was green with rage; his gaze was akin to electricity as he stared closely at little Chi Maojiu, "It is fine for us to leave, but before we do, we'll still need to file a lawsuit against you!"

As he was saying that, the old man stretched out a finger and pointed to the completely blind One-eyed Dragon who had already fainted from the pain prior to this, "My junior brother disciple's eye – you will still need to compensate for that eventually!"

The old monk, Ji Fei, immediately answered sarcastically. He conveniently pointed to a cultivator who was killed by the One-eyed Dragon earlier, "How about this life here? Shall we ask for compensation from your junior brother disciple as well?"

The old man suddenly let out an extremely loud, infuriated laugh, "My junior brother disciple had no choice but to turn to desperate measures in order to save thousands of lives in the place of the outer fringe! On the contrary, all of you are short-sighted and can only see what is under your nose. All of you are too self-righteous!" The old man's voice grew louder and louder. He spoke halfway when his voice guided the winds and thunder that raged and surged on top of the crowd's heads, as if there was a huge mountain that had exploded into pieces loudly above them.

That charming young woman who followed the old man too spoke in accordance. Her voice remained as soft and mellow as before, "My family's elders are launching a great formation to slaughter the monsters out there. If someone were to charge recklessly outside, not only that person's life will be sacrificed in vain, but that person will also ruin the magic formation. By then, even my family's elders are incapable of saving everyone here."

The large group of cultivators in the place of the outer bearing broke out in an uproar. The gaze that they shot towards Chi Maojiu by now was already filled with hostility.

The young woman's explanation sounded perfectly logical and reasonable. There was utterly no room for criticism. The crowd witnessed the monsters from the outside with their own eyes earlier. Anyone would know that if the monsters were to surge into the place of the outer fringe endlessly, the place would be in great trouble!

Chi Maojiu lowered his head all along, but his eyes were rolling around. His gaze swept past the large group of cultivators in the surrounding, and his face was filled with hatred. Even when Xiao Sha's Art of Disguise was capable of communicating with the divine, it was incapable of concealing that gush of Qing Miao clansman's tyranny in his body!

The dwarf Taoist priest too knitted his snow-white brows together After he inhaled a very deep breath, he stood aside, and the Qilian disciples behind him too retracted their red-colored sword formation in midair.

Tu Mi on the other hand, remained calm. She remained standing at the same spot, unmoved. When she was attacking and killing the monsters earlier, she found out about Wen Leyang's real identity from her inferior, so she would never fall back, even by half a step, regardless.

The fat monk, Shui Jing, was anxious and angry. He rubbed his palms together strenuously, and asked Ji Fei who was standing on his side continuously, "What do we do? What do we do?"

The old monk, Ji Fei, was also slightly perplexed. He completely did not manage to think of something to refute against the other party. Instead, he watched helplessly as the few of them were about to turn into the enemies of the entire place of the outer fringe. He changed his mind seven or eight times continuously, yet none of the ideas were useful.

Meanwhile, little Chi Maojiu laughed in a baffling manner, "What do you mean by "What do we do"? We are not engaging in a lawsuit while kneeling before the grand old man, Bao Zheng's court here. What's the purpose of explaining ourselves with such extravagant, colorful descriptions?"

He suddenly moved as he spoke; he did not launch his witchcraft spell, nor did he exert his strength to move, but walked step by step to the front. The gaze that he used to stare at the old man was as sinister as a wolf, "If all of you refuse to leave, there's no need to leave then!"

Qing Miao clansmen were stubborn in their way of thinking and sinister in their approach. The people who came from the Seven Maidens Mountain would never discuss right and wrong ceaselessly with someone else. Just knowing that the old man was the enemy in the eyes of Chi Maojiu, was enough for them!

Wen Leyang bent over and picked up the child. He turned around and swept his gaze past the crowd of people behind, "This is unrelated to all of you. It would be nice if all of you did not move."

The fat lady, Tu Mi's gaze was crystal clear. It was unknown if she was nervous or excited. She stuck out her tongue, licked her lips strenuously, and giggled as she raised a piece of a tiny token, "The clouds roll and scatter, while heaven's power issues the order. My sons, if anyone next to you were to dare to move, I couldn't care less if that person was merely scratching an itch or had sneezed… Kill the person regardless!"

Unexpectedly, Chi Maojiu suddenly stopped walking. He turned around and smiled separately to Wen Leyang and Tu Mi, "There's no need for you to interfere". He then looked towards the child, "Look closely, listen closely."

The old man laughed from extreme rage, before suddenly shouting loudly, "Then, we shall kill that demonic woman!"

Before his voice died away, the dozen people by his side did not move, but smiled and used their zombie gaze to look at Chi Maojiu in a fleeting manner! Yet behind Wen Leyang's back, almost a hundred people leaped up from all sorts of directions. Each of them was singing the magic conjuration incantation loudly. Streaks upon streaks of radiances that were dazzling and magnificent, as well as the ones that were ghastly and indistinctive, overlapped and alternated. It was hard to tell how many treasured weapons ordinary cultivators had never even seen in their dreams. It glided along with the mighty wind and thunder, as the weapons blasted and attacked Chi Maojiu, akin to a meteor shower!

Kong Nuer mobilized the mass of his inferiors this time. The plan earlier was implemented smoothly according to routine; the task of sealing the exit of the place of the outer fringe now was the utmost important link. Of course, he would never merely assign just any dozen people to complete the task. Within the place of the outer fringe, over a hundred good hands of his people with a profound cultivation base will infiltrate the place.

Chi Maojiu was utterly unimpressed. Not only did he not hide in panic, but he also started laughing strangely, akin to an owl's hoot. Amidst the bright red-colored radiance's circulation and shimmer, his vital fire appeared with a loud bang. Hundreds of fiery falcons fluttered and flew everywhere – the scene suddenly melted everyone's gaze into the color of blood!

The moment the vital fire of fiery falcons appeared, countless black-colored vines surged skywards without a sign. The vines swayed and waved wildly, and firmly protected Chi Maojiu in the middle. The muffled sounds of flapping overlapped, as the vines lashed ferociously towards the treasured weapons of all colors, akin to the splashing of heaven's waterfall.

The long vines huffed and puffed, the fiery falcons curled around, and Chi Maojiu seemed to have turned into an evil beast covered in tentacles when seen from afar!

The cultivators in the place of the outer fringe gasped in unison. The more experienced cultivators were squalling hoarsely, "That's the witchcraft spell! He… is from the Seven Maidens Mountain! They are the descendants of Tuo Xie!"

Chi Maojiu's laughter vanished. His tone of voice was steady yet majestic, "Child, listen to me. The people of the world had thought that in the Art of Witchcraft Spell, one can only depend on either a hair, a nail or a voodoo doll to launch little harmful tricks on people, yet the witchcraft spell inherited from our grand master grandfather uses thought to drive power. At an advanced level, the witchcraft power is equal to magic. My witchcraft is the magic that belongs to this group of people who deserves to die!"

As he spoke, Chi Maojiu stopped walking. He turned around, raised his head, and looked in all seriousness at the immortal master teacher's inferiors behind him who were busy urging their treasured weapons in an attempt to surge past the black vines. His hand gestured in a pinch to summon the witchcraft conjuration. Slowly rubbing his eyes, he then pressed onto his left chest.

When Chi Maojiu was done bustling about, he waved his hand at the old monk, Ji Fei, and Wen Leyang surprisingly, "Do you still remember that nine years ago, the grand elder Chi Shuilie gouged his eyes out and carved his heart to launch the ultimate witchcraft to save my life?

Wen Leyang and Ji Fei nodded in unison. Before they could reply with a 'yes', the grim witch's song suddenly exploded from the unseen world that was akin to the sound of thousands of ghosts' cries and the howls of thousands of beasts.

Under the influence of the witch's song, everyone including Wen Leyang and the cultivators on the scene could feel their entire bodies chilled. Soon after, they discovered in fear that their shadows broke away from their bodies and converged into a mighty black torrent in a soundless yet rapid manner. They then surged towards the immortal master teacher's descendants who were attempting to attack and kill little Chi Maojiu in midair!

Chi Maojiu gave out a sad laughter out loud, "This is Chi Shuilie's ultimate skill – the Slanting Shadow Spell! He died for me, yet I can never repay his kindness. I can only hope that the grand elder's soul can witness this moment of his favorite child using his ultimate witchcraft spell to kill the enemies today! Everyone who can be seen with the eyes and who can be thought of in the heart, shall be… Killed! Without! Mercy!"

Chi Maojiu achieved mastery in his witchcraft power now. He did not need to carve his heart nor gouge his eyes out in order to launch the Slanting Shadow Spell. He also did not need to use his life in exchange for the deaths of others, but as compared to the grand elder back then, the power of his witchcraft spell was much stronger by many times!

The witch's fatal spell that was converged from countless shadows was akin to a flash of black-colored lightning that flashed midair. Almost half of the enemies had yet to react to the situation. They had already turned into a pile of charred bones which dropped weakly from the sky, before shattering into a million pieces on the ground.

The old man who was still blocking the exit on the opposite side had only seen Chi Maojiu's power of witchcraft spell. He almost could not breathe at all; his old face turned beyond ghastly pale suddenly. He then instructed the companions by his side with a trembling voice, "Quick… quickly ask for help, as no one amongst us is capable of stopping him!"

The charming young woman and the other few cultivators, immediately rang the wooden bells in their hands.

Chi Maojiu's laughter grew wilder and more agitated with time. At the wave of his hand, he scattered the witch's shadow that covered the sky. He used his thumb to prick his index finger and gently flicked two drops of blood into the vital fire next to him, "Second Mother had destroyed her entire lifetime's cultivation base for me. How dare Chi Maojiu ever forget about that!? This 'Stinging of the Golden Blood' spell is for the life my mother gifted me!"

The moment the blood dropped into the vital fire, the humming sound that made one agitated to the core was suddenly heard. The Stinging of the Golden Blood spell that was summoned by the Second Mother back then involved countless bees the size of fists, yet under Chi Maojiu's watch, there was only one semi-golden red little bee the size of a thumb.

Yet this tiny little bee's speed was so swift that it was hard for Wen Leyang's vision to catch. It was akin to a strand of golden thread that circled around the remaining cultivators for a few rounds. Those immortal master teacher's disciples did not even manage to tumble onto the ground; they had already turned into a puddle full of pus and blood!

Almost a hundred cultivators who jumped out from the back of Wen Leyang and the rest were already slaughtered by Miao Bujiao's Big Dragon's Root into nothingness, in a flash!

It had been almost ten years. That horrifying violent battle in front of the Miao stockade village was vivid before his eyes once again! Wen Leyang was feeling very triggered and excited from being teased by Chi Maojiu's wild laughter; he wished that he could jump out to beat and kill to satisfy his craving, but he suddenly remembered that no one died for him. Moreover, the ultimate skill of poison that was used by the family elders at home – was something they did not know how to do.

For some reason, the immortal master teacher's inferiors in the place of the outer fringe's actual power were not ordinary, but there were no top master cultivators amongst them to hold the line. Now that Chi Maojiu's power of witchcraft spell was strong enough to compete with the enlightened person Tian Shu back in the day, he paid no attention to the act of killing these small beings.

The ultimate witchcraft, the tyrannical spell, the sorrowful and sinister wind that filled the sky, the sound of ghost's wail and wolf's howl, the gigantic black vines that overturned the heaven, and hundreds of fiery falcons as red as blood… the grand master passed down three sects worth of abilities. In view of power, each of the sects had its triumph, in view of prestige, the Qing Miao clan did not even need to compare to the other two families of Wen and Luo.

The cultivators in the place of the outer fringe had finally understood the weight of the four words 'descendants of Tuo Xie'. Their thunderous approach that killed nearly a hundred cultivators was no doubt terrifying, yet what truly frightened everyone out of their wits was the wildness, ruthlessness, domineeringness, and the utmost arrogance that penetrated from Chi Maojiu's bones when he was making the kill! There was no one who did not gulp down their saliva and there was no one whose heart did not thud loudly. The imposing manner of the entire scene was completely seized by Chi Maojiu alone!

There was a bald cultivator who was standing near Wen Leyang. He was acquainted with the blind man initially, but due to the tense situation happening before him, he did not care to greet the blind man all along. Now that he finally gathered the courage, he was about to curry favor from Tuo Xie's disciples. He took a few steps forward with his heart in his mouth and asked the blind man softly, "Is this your family's… messenger?"

The old monk, Ji Fei, was slightly puzzled. Chi Maojiu was an intelligent boy ever since he was young, and even though he was not considered mature, he was capable and experienced enough. The words that Chi Maojiu spoke when he was launching the Art of Witchcraft sounded akin to the final testament, which made them a little confused.

The witch's vines and vital fire vanished into thin air. Chi Maojiu took a stride forward once again and walked towards the old man and the rest whose faces were already ghastly pale.

The old man spoke with feigned unyieldingness, "This matter is completely unrelated to Tuo Xie's disciples. We are sealing the exit in order to save this place of the outer fringe and save the lives of thousands cultivators in it. Other than that… we do not have any ill intent." His voice still remained loud and clear. His tone was considered heroic, yet when he explained himself again for no reason, he made Ji Fei and Shui Jing, who was standing nearby, laugh.

Chi Maojiu still had the same impatient expression, "As you're already aware that we are Tuo Xie's disciples, why do you still speak of these useless words?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 305: The Prestige

Four years ago, Kong Nuer instructed his inferiors to capture Chang Li on the Goddess Peak and fight Wen Leyang's group of people until they were tortured. At the time, they were considered poking at the three hornet's nests of 'Wen, Miao, Luo'. As long as it was Kong Nuer's people, it was slightly better for them to meet Wen Leyang. Yet they met Chi Maojiu and could only acknowledge that it was their misfortune.

The final clue about grandmaster Tuo Xie's disappearance was very much connected to Kong Nuer. Zhui Zi and Kong Nuer too were tied with deep hatred and vengeance.

There was truly nothing much the old man could have said. He was the same as Wuheng and Mulou. Amongst the inferiors gathered by Kong Nuer, he was only a minor character. Ever since he entered the place of the outer fringe, he had been strolling around leisurely every day. It was only until the strong earthquake that he received the oracle from Sir Rust, instructing him to bring along his people as they sealed the place of the outer fringe's exit. He was not allowed to kill too many people. If the situation was truly out of control, he was to release some monsters from the outside. Other than that, he knew nothing at all.

The old man shut his mouth. He brandished his flying sword as he glared at little Chi Maojiu who was approaching. A hoarse and unpleasant voice suddenly echoed from the entrance of the place of the outer fringe, "You cannot even manage such a trivial task, you have wasted the immortal master teacher's trust in vain."

The old woman Shudou who escaped from a catastrophic death on Goddess Peak remained the same. She had a bent body. Her old face was tyrannical as she walked into the place of the outer fringe.

Hot Immortal Aunt followed the old woman. She consoled with a sharp voice and tone, "Please calm your anger, old immortal aunt Shudou. His task is not as simple." Her voice sounded scorching hot and spicy. It made the listeners feel parched and thirsty as if their seven bodily orifices were about to puff out smoke.

Sir Rust was walking at the back. With a lenient tone, he asked the old man, "What happened actually? That you are looking for us in such panic…" Before he could finish his sentence, Sir Rust suddenly shut his mouth. His rusty gaze suddenly became ferocious and stern. He slowly swept his gaze past the hundred corpses that were recently killed by little Chi Maojiu.

The three incoming persons were the old acquaintances.

The old man was suddenly elated. He hastily led his people, saluting with a bow, and gathered in front of the three top master cultivators. He explained the sequence of events to them. As he was explaining, he stretched out his hand and pointed to Wen Leyang, Chi Maojiu, Tu Mi, and the dwarf Taoist priest. Finally, he pointed to Ji Fei, Shui Jing, and the blind man.

Shudou's gaze followed the old man's finger. She swept past the crowd, her expression increasingly hideous. Shudou, Sir Rust, and Hot Immortal Aunt gazed at one another. Suddenly, she raised her head and glared at Chi Maojiu who was standing nearby, "Tuo…"

The old man had only spoken one word when she shut her mouth with a helpless expression on her face. To her surprise, Little Chi Maojiu, who was approaching the old man and the rest as if he would spare no effort in causing trouble, was suddenly running away.

Chi Maojiu's return speed was much faster than when he was coming over. He was standing next to Wen Leyang's as he spoke in all seriousness, "Kong Nuer seemed to absolutely refuse to allow the people from the place of the outer fringe to leave."

Wen Leyang did not know whether to laugh or cry, he only nodded. The old man realized that he could not stop the crowd soon, so the three descendants of the heaven's cone nails appeared. He was even more convinced of Kong Nuer's conspiracy – that Kong Nuer was certainly related to the thousands of cultivator's lives in the place of the outer fringe.

Of course, Chi Maojiu was not foolish either. If he depended solely on his cultivation base, he could still manage to resist one descendant of the heaven's cone nails with great effort. However, if three of the opponents fought at the same time, he might not even have the opportunity to run away.

Grandmother Shudou found Chi Maojiu eventually. Her body was bent as she raised her head strenuously. She appeared as if she could tumble over at any moment. "I didn't expect that we have yet to visit the Nine Peaks Mountain. Shudao's little demons have already delivered themselves to our doorstep. Is Wen Leyang in the place of the outer fringe as well?"

Chi Maojiu nodded as he pointed to the blind man by his side conveniently. The blind man fainted from the shock. His body fell over limply.

Shudou did not take it seriously at all. On the contrary, she laughed, "You, the ugly woman, are very interesting! If you were to tell me that Wen Leyang is not here, I shall allow you to die more peacefully."

Chi Maojiu seemed to be slightly puzzled, "Even if Wen Leyang was here, are you capable of defeating him? Four years ago he managed to badly batter your group of the descendants of the heaven's cone nails single-handedly."

Shudou's voice was entangled with thick hatred and deep contempt, "That little demon Wen Leyang, relies on nothing but a few incisive treasured weapons! If he depended on his cultivation power, I would not need two fingers to kill him!"

Hot Immortal Aunt chuckled, "I heard that his strange sword is destroyed. His demon mountain cannot enter the place of the outer fringe. So what is he left with?" She shook her head with a piteous expression, "If he was not in the place of the outer fringe, then it is truly such a waste…"

She suddenly shut her mouth, a ferocious expression arose on her face. Her gaze was sinister. She stared at Wen Leyang who was playing the Ning Jiao's sting in his hands.

The dragon pattern on the Ning Jiao's sting was concealed, but its form and shape remained unchanged. It was still as malevolent as before. Hot Immortal Aunt could recognize it at once glance.

The old monk Ji Fei was ready to risk everything. One of his hands was tightly wrapped around the child while he burst out laughing at the descendants of the heaven's cone nails, "I wonder who does the few of you learn from, to always only speak halfway?"

Grandmother Shudou suddenly gave out a strange howl that could either be a cheer or raging roar. She did not acknowledge the old monk Ji Fei, but she shouted to his two companions, "This little ghost is mine!" She raised her ghastly ghost claws, and pounced towards Wen Leyang at lightning speed!

Seven mud balls appeared out of thin air simultaneously, spinning around Grandmother Shudou, firmly shielding her surroundings.

Three descendants of the heaven's cone nails were unaware that he had already thoroughly remolded himself back into the Qinling Mountains Yin's eye. Naturally, they did not pay attention to Wen Leyang, who lost the support of his treasured weapons.

The old monk Ji Fei continued to laugh and scolded with a strange voice, "We have not met for four years; the old woman is still using the same old trick. There is not an ounce of improvement in you at all!"

Wen Leyang had already leaped up and pounced forward. He fought with Grandmother Shudou in a ball of mess. In a flash, Sir Rust and Hot Immortal Aunt's expression changed. They called out to each other, their body swaying as they were about to join the battle!

'Star-plucking Hand' was the ultimate skill of the Star Sect's lineage. The old woman depended on her hands to pull thousands of treasured weapons tossed out by cultivators back when they were in the battle of the Goddess Peak. She was beyond swift when she launched the skill. She was unusually ruthless and vicious. She was also corresponding with the stars in the sky, guiding the spiritual vitality of them to protect the tip of her fingers to shatter the enemy's life vitality.

Yet Grandmother Shudou had not expected it at all. Not only did she fail to immediately tear Wen Leyang apart as she had imagined, but she was also trapped in the other party's attack. Every single one of the opponent's joints turned into a spot to attack the enemy. She had only blocked the shoulder, she was also avoiding the fist. Before she could manage to dissolve that head butt, a buttock came, pinning her down at her head.

What drove her forbearance even more, was when that rough man failed to bite her nose. He even stretched his tongue to lick the area between her brows!

The seven mud balls circulated through the air and helped Shudou to encircle the enemy. No matter how hard the mud balls were blasting and attacking, Wen Leyang still managed to twist his arms, retract his shoulders, raise his legs, and suck in his stomach. While he was counterattacking Shudou at lightning speed, he was also dodging the mud balls' attack. When he could not avoid, a layer of thick scaly skin from Ning Jiao's armor would arise from his body, firmly resisting the star ball's strike.

All the supernatural powers under heaven competed by using the 'force'. Back when Wen Leyang had not mastered the Poison of Life and Death, the force of his Faulty Punch was limited. When it struck top master cultivators like Shudou, it would only be regarded as scratching an inch. Right now, if Shudou were to be struck by him a few times, many of her old bones would be crushed!

Hot Immortal Aunt and Sir Rust possessed extremely fast speed. They pounced towards the battle together. What terrified them was not Wen Leyang's storm-like Faulty Punch, but when he retracted his sharp Ning Jiao's sting. To everyone's surprise, he joined Shudou in the battle barehanded.

A gush of malevolent, murky energy surged skywards. A strange dragon made entirely of bones curled its body, binding Sir Rust firmly.

At the same time, an agonizing scream wound up from the unseen world. The sound pierced through the heaven and earth directly. Hundreds of fiery falcons fluttered and flew up and down. Chi Maojiu waved his hands and kicked his legs as he laughed strangely. Countless pitch-black vines surged out from his back. Following the singing of his witch's incantation, the long vines surged towards the Hot Immortal Aunt, as it blotted out the sky and earth. In between the black vines, there were millions of poisonous vermin, incisive ghosts, and evil beasts that were hiding. Hot Immortal Aunt could even see her master teacher, parents, and children in between the vines. Hot Immortal Aunt realized that she had yet to bear a child…

It was Wen Leyang versus Shudou, the bony dragon versus Sir Rust, and Chi Maojiu versus Hot Immortal Aunt…

The three descendants of the heaven's cone nails and two Tuo Xie's disciples fought in a ball of mess. The witchcraft spell and supernatural power contrasted with each other. The loud magic conjuration incantation, ghost's wail, and wolf's howl covered the sky, entangled with the bony dragon's road in layers. There seemed to be a sky full of gods and devils dancing enchantingly at the exit of the place of the outer fringe!

The old man who was entrusted with sealing the exit had only just realized that the two Tuo Xie's disciples who witnessed him showing off possessed such actual power. His old face turned as white as a sheet. After a long while, he regained his consciousness. He hastily roared, "Get to work, get to work, get to work quick!"

The dozen good hands who were by his side waved their treasured weapons. They understood that their trivial abilities were useless in this situation, so they did nothing but watch.

The fat woman, Tu Mi, too shouted, "Cloud Heavenly Sect, get to work together!"

After a series of promising reactions echoed from the crowd, hundreds of treasured weapons flew up together. It was only then the crowd realized that the fat woman, Tu Mi, had been concealing her actual power all along. The cultivators who reacted to her summon to fight were at least three times than when they were earlier.

The border of the place of the outer fringe turned into a complete chaotic mess. Five top master cultivators were fighting with one another. The two cultivator parties refused to give in to one another. There were all sorts of colors and lights with thundering sounds. They refused to give up as long as they did not make the heaven crash.

The place of outer fringe cultivators who were gathering nearby was increasing. Thousands of people were petrified, running everywhere. They refused to tear themselves away from witnessing this shocking, violent battle. They retreated to the far end. They trembled with fear, the blind man had awakened now. He was surrounded by a group of the outer fringe's cultivators.

The bald man who was trying to curry favor from him earlier was staring in bewilderment of the thundering violent battle before his eyes. He asked the blind man with a dry voice, "Take a look… who do you think will win?"

The blind man pouted his lips contemptuously, "Of course it will be our Shudao's disciples!"

The bald man had yet to speak. The people beside him could not refrain from interrupting, "I am afraid… the other three persons are top cultivators too. They are equally matched now."

The blind man suddenly burst out laughing. He stretched out his finger and pointed to the old monk, Ji Fei. He spoke with a proud expression to the rest, "On our side, there is still one more master cultivator from the Crow Ridge who has yet to fight!"

Shudou's ability was on par with the enlightened Tian Shu. Wen Leyang was fighting with his bare hands and using the Faulty Punch. He was about equal to Chang Li, Zhui Zi, and the rest. The victory was already in his hands now.

He was feeling the sensation of Poison of Life and Death's never-ending circulation in his body. Wen Leyang burst out laughing as he shouted to Tu Mi, "The great master Tu, the World Sect's kindness, Tuo Xie's disciples shall remember it forever. If there are any commands hereafter, we will never disobey!"

Tu Mi raised her hand and retracted her supernatural power. She turned around and looked towards Wen Leyang. Her face was filled with surprise as she asked, "For real? Then please request for the good hands of Nine Peaks Mountains to exterminate the right path of Five Blessings for us!"

Wen Leyang was startled. He hastily spoke, "Let's try another one…"

Tu Mi burst out laughing, "When the day comes where we are about to be exterminated by the Five Blessings once again, we shall request for Little Immortal Wen's help to plead for our mercy!"

The World Sect and the right path of Five Blessings were mortal enemies following the revelation of the truth behind the Five Blessings. Just by using Liu Zheng from Kunlun Sect and San Wei's split body from Eyang Sect as a comparison, the World Sect was utterly unworthy to be their opponent. The World Sect observed that the movement was gathering great force now. Perhaps the Five Blessings' top demon immortals would conveniently stretch out their hands and exterminate them any one of these days when they please.

Grandmother Shudou was fighting laboriously, yet she did not feel that she would lose. She watched Wen Leyang chuckle and chat with someone else. She scolded in a ghastly manner, "Little demon, don't be so arrogant…" Before she could finish her sentence, Wen Leyang suddenly cleared one of his hands. He used only one hand to resist the enemy.

Shudou was so furious her heart and lungs were about to explode. She squalled sternly, "The audacity! You are seeking your doom!" She clenched her teeth and urged the life vitality from her entire body to attack him ferociously. Wen Leyang was at a disadvantageous position the moment he cleared a hand. It was apparent that he was in a difficult position and unable to cope with the situation. Little Chi Maojiu watched the situation with fear, wishing that he could curse at Wen Leyang's recklessness.

As Wen Leyang was being beaten steadily, Grandmother Shudou, who was in a wild attack, suddenly stopped. A dash of ghastliness suddenly flashed past her old face.

It was unknown when Wen Leyang had caught a star mud ball with the hand he cleared. He crushed the mud ball with his trembling fingers. Wen Leyang dodged a round of wild attacks from Shudou. He spoke in a low voice that could only be heard by the old woman, "Zhui Zi is my utmost closest friend. She cannot bear to see me slightly unhappy, and I cannot bear to see her bullied! Four years ago, you accused her with lame arguments and perverted logic…"

Shudou scolded in rage, "The lineage of Heavenly Water cowardly clung to life and feared death. If I were to see her again, I would scold her!"

With the sound of a pop, Wen Leyang crushed the second mud ball. His voice was still lowered, "You useless senior, you talk too much. I am too lazy to debate with you anymore. My anger will be vented when I witness you falling onto the ground with severe injuries!" He suddenly gave out a series of joyous laughter, "The person that I want to beat the most, is specifically you!"

Shudou howled in rage. Her ghost claws waved rapidly as if she was tearing the air to pieces. Still, she failed to stop Wen Leyang from crushing the treasured weapons that she spent centuries to refine, one by one.

In less than ten minutes, seven mud balls had completely turned to dust. The old woman's treasured weapons were destroyed, resulting in her gaining severe injuries. She exerted the last of her strength with her two ghost claws. She clawed at Wen Leyang's face ferociously. Wen Leyang refused to yield. He raised his hands and the two persons and their four hands suddenly clasped together. Explosive pops echoed in the air!

The old woman screamed agonizingly. Her fingers twisted in a ghastly manner. He ground her bones and kicked her heavily into the air. She tumbled onto the ground and no longer stood up.

Wen Leyang was disgusted by Shudou. He refused to take another glance at her and walked towards the Hot Immortal Aunt.

Chi Maojiu on the other hand roared aloud amid pressing affairs, "She's mine!" The gaze that he shot towards Wen Leyang was like a cat hunting for its prey.

Wen Leyang sniggered. He did not waste time talking nonsense. He turned around and walked towards Sir Rust. The bony Ning Jiao on the other hand flew up high with the sound of a whoosh.

Sir Rust was not surprised. In a second, he turned around and walked towards Wen Leyang. The ground was shaking with a humming sound!

They were a stone's throw away from each other when they shouted at the same time. They pounced at one another ferociously. As the two shadows crossed, the sound of a loud bang exploded in the air. An airwave rolled out mightily as the two fists came in contact.

Wen Leyang was bedazzled. It was as if he was running when he suddenly collided head-on with a gigantic incense burner. He tumbled backward and squalled.

Sir Rust on the other hand only shook slightly. He sneered hoarsely after he fell onto the ground, "Little demon with the audacity to act as such, you have only yourself to blame!" He walked in great strides once again and pounced at Wen Leyang.

The blind man who was watching the battle from afar was anxious. Nervous, he asked Ji Fei, "Grand old man, when are you going to fight?"

Wen Leyang fell backward. He had only managed to stand with great effort before he was struck by Sir Rust again.

Again he fell. Sir Rust pounced and attacked for the third time…

The crowd had almost lost sight of Wen Leyang. Sir Rust had completely gained the upper hand. His expression was a combination of joy and vigilance, for the victory seemed a little too easily. He was feeling anxious and fearful. He was about to concentrate all his strength to ensure that his next blow would kill Wen Leyang when a gush of strong pain suddenly seeped into his fist and pierced into his heart.

The skin and flesh on his fist completely shriveled in the blink of an eye!

The root system, intertwined with black and white was corroding along his wrist rapidly. Sir Rust was terrified. Wen Leyang ran to the other side.

How could Ji Fei miss this exact moment? The old monk burst out laughing, as he repeated Sir Rust's words, "Little demon with the audacity to act as such, you have only yourself to blame!"

Sir Rust staggered as he fell back. He was resisting the Poison of Life and Death that was invading his body. He shifted the life vitality in his entire body to stop the force of the strong poison from spreading. How could he have the remaining effort to resist the enemy?

Wen Leyang too did not pursue anymore. He laughed aloud, the wild arrogance between his brows exaggerated, "The devil fetus stone tower is not here. The Molten Metal Fire Bell is already shattered. So do you know now, what else Wen Leyang is left with?"

Wen Bucao's disciples were not skilled in exercising self-control. They only knew that they needed to show off their prestige before the enemies. Satisfying in every aspect!

Wen Leyang crossed his nine fingers and formed his fist into the shape of a hammer. He raised his hands high and aimed next to the old man who was sealing the place of the outer fringe. He pounded on the ground ferociously. The muffled sound of rustling overlapped, akin to the falling of mountains and cracking of earth. A stretch of spiderweb-like fissures spread out swiftly in all directions, until the end of their sight!

The Bony Ning Jiao appeared out of thin air once again. It opened its mouth and gave out a strange howl capable of humiliating the heaven and earth. It shook its head and wagged its tail as it spun around its master slowly. There was savageness in its pitch black eye sockets!

The old man could feel his strength drained in a flash. He tumbled onto the ground with a limp body. With confusion, he watched Wen Leyang's wild devil mannerism. Wen Leyang suddenly jumped up and somersaulted over the top of his head…

Shouts echoed continuously from the entrance of the place of the outer fringe.

At first, there were three human figures who entered the place of the outer fringe soundlessly. After a wheel of full moon and two streaks of remnant moons bloomed dully, three top supernatural powers launched an attack at the same time, colliding into Wen Leyang and the bony Ning Jiao ferociously!

The descendants of the moon's cone nail, Full Moon, First Quarter Moon and Last Quarter Moon were here.

Behind them, followed seven cultivators. They were no match to the descendants of the heaven's cone nails, but their cultivation base was no weaker than the giant pangolin Po Tu. Seven persons dashed in together and immediately pounced at Chi Maojiu and Hot Immortal Aunt.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter